The saints nosegay, or, A posie of 741 spirituall flowers both fragrant and fruitfull, pleasant and profitable / collected and composed by Samuel Clark.
         Clarke, Samuel, 1599-1682.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A33343 of text R23711 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing C4555). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 162 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 139 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A33343
         Wing C4555
         ESTC R23711
         07880640
         ocm 07880640
         40259
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33343)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 40259)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1202:11)
      
       
         
           
             The saints nosegay, or, A posie of 741 spirituall flowers both fragrant and fruitfull, pleasant and profitable / collected and composed by Samuel Clark.
             Clarke, Samuel, 1599-1682.
          
           [15], 296 p.
           
             Printed by I.D. for Henry Overton and are to be sold at his shop,
             London :
             1642.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life.
           Aphorisms and apothegms.
        
      
    
       A33343  R23711  (Wing C4555).  civilwar no The saints nose-gay. Or, A posie of 741. spirituall flowers. Both fragrant and fruitfull, pleasant and profitable. Collected and composed by Clarke, Samuel 1642    30453 35 0 0 0 0 0 11 C  The  rate of 11 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           THE
           SAINTS
           NOSE-GAY
           .
           OR
           ,
           A
           POSIE
           OF
           741.
           
           Spirituall
           Flowers
           .
           Both
           Fragrant
           and
           fruitfull
           ,
           Pleasant
           and
           profitable
           .
        
         
           Collected
           and
           composed
           by
           SAMVEL
           CLARK
           .
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           
             Alcester
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Preacher
             sought
             to
             find
             out
             acceptable
             words
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             was
             written
             ,
             was
             upright
             ,
             even
             words
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             wise
             are
             as
             goods
             ,
             and
             as
             nailes
             fastned
             by
             the
             Masters
             of
             the
             assemblies
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             from
             one
             Shepherd
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.10
             11.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             D.
          
           for
           
             Henry
             Overton
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           ,
           entring
           into
           
             Popes-head
          
           Alley
           ,
           out
           of
           
             Lumbard-street
             ,
          
           1642.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOVRABLE
           ,
           THE
           LADY
           KATHERINE
           BROOK
           ,
           Wife
           to
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           ROBERT
           ,
           
             Lord
          
           BROOKE
           ,
           Baron
           of
           Beuchampen-Court
           .
        
         
           
             Much
             honoured
             Madam
             ,
          
        
         
           KING
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           the
           wisest
           of
           men
           ,
           having
           tyred
           himselfe
           in
           seeking
           to
           obtaine
           happinesse
           by
           the
           studies
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           finding
           that
           hee
           that
           encreaseth
           knowledge
           ,
           encreaseth
           sorrow
           ,
           hee
           turnes
           himselfe
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           creatures
           could
           doe
           him
           no
           good
           ,
           he
           thought
           to
           try
           what
           delight
           the
           use
           of
           them
           could
           bring
           unto
           him
           ;
           in
           the
           pursuance
           whereof
           ,
           hee
           gave
           not
           himselfe
           over
           to
           brutish
           ,
           and
           unmanly
           pleasures
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           free
           use
           of
           such
           creatures
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           their
           refreshing
           and
           delight
           :
           amongst
           which
           hee
           reckons
           up
           gardens
           and
           Orchards
           stored
           with
           all
           sorts
           of
           fruits
           ,
           and
           flowers
           :
           these
           hee
           might
           have
           enjoyed
           with
           much
           profit
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           if
           hee
           had
           
           used
           them
           aright
           ,
           but
           seeking
           for
           happinesse
           in
           them
           ,
           no
           such
           honey
           could
           be
           sucked
           out
           of
           the
           daintiest
           of
           those
           flowers
           ;
           no
           such
           wine
           out
           of
           the
           fruitfullest
           of
           those
           grapes
           :
           and
           therefore
           hee
           concludes
           ,
           looking
           upon
           all
           the
           workes
           which
           his
           hands
           had
           wrought
           ,
           that
           all
           was
           vanity
           and
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           .
           
             Eccles.
             2.11
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           Lord
           afforded
           unto
           him
           such
           choise
           delights
           :
           so
           he
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           your
           Ladiship
           a
           confluence
           of
           outward
           felicities
           ;
           and
           amongst
           them
           Gardens
           (
           if
           I
           may
           guesse
           )
           not
           farre
           inferiour
           to
           
             Solomons
             :
          
           and
           those
           beautified
           ,
           and
           inameld
           with
           variety
           of
           the
           choisest
           flowers
           ,
           whose
           lively
           verdures
           ,
           and
           
           fragrant
           smels
           (
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           )
           your
           Ladiship
           is
           much
           pleased
           with
           :
           yet
           herein
           I
           presume
           in
           a
           much
           different
           way
           from
           
             Solomons
             ,
          
           as
           not
           seeking
           happinesse
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           rather
           desiring
           by
           those
           objects
           to
           raise
           up
           your
           soule
           to
           such
           contemplations
           ,
           as
           may
           truly
           further
           your
           eternall
           happinesse
           :
           and
           if
           your
           Ladiship
           shall
           find
           such
           heavenly
           odours
           in
           those
           flowers
           ,
           whose
           purest
           matter
           is
           the
           earth
           :
           and
           whose
           freshest
           beauty
           is
           so
           fading
           :
           what
           will
           you
           doe
           in
           a
           
             Nose-gay
          
           of
           flowers
           ,
           whose
           matter
           is
           divine
           ;
           and
           whose
           smell
           ,
           and
           beauty
           will
           never
           decay
           :
           Such
           anone
           I
           doe
           here
           humbly
           present
           unto
           your
           Ladiship
           :
           you
           
           may
           use
           it
           summer
           and
           winter
           without
           feare
           of
           withering
           ;
           yea
           ,
           herein
           are
           flowers
           both
           for
           food
           and
           physick
           :
           for
           meats
           ,
           and
           medecine
           .
           Length
           of
           time
           will
           no
           whit
           impaire
           ,
           either
           the
           beauty
           or
           Vertue
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           doe
           most
           transcendently
           excell
           all
           earthly
           flowers
           whatsoever
           :
           Indeed
           I
           must
           ingenuously
           confesse
           ,
           that
           few
           of
           them
           grew
           upon
           mine
           owne
           soyle
           ;
           yet
           before
           I
           could
           bind
           them
           together
           in
           this
           handfull
           ,
           my
           labour
           was
           not
           small
           in
           walking
           through
           so
           many
           Gardens
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           I
           have
           selected
           them
           :
           neither
           as
           I
           hope
           will
           it
           be
           offensive
           ,
           or
           prejudiciall
           to
           the
           worthy
           Planters
           ,
           and
           Owners
           of
           them
           (
           some
           of
           
           which
           are
           with
           God
           ,
           others
           now
           living
           )
           that
           I
           thus
           disperse
           them
           abroad
           ,
           themselves
           having
           first
           made
           them
           common
           :
           If
           your
           Ladiship
           please
           to
           vouchsafe
           your
           favourable
           acceptance
           of
           them
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           will
           take
           the
           better
           with
           others
           ;
           and
           if
           God
           may
           receive
           the
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           People
           benefit
           by
           these
           my
           labours
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           mine
           end
           ,
           whose
           ambition
           it
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           .
        
         
           
             Alcester
             .
             
               Septem.
               
                 20.
                 1641.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Your
             Honours
             humble
             servant
             ,
             and
             remembrancer
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
             SAMVEL
             CLARKE
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           ever
           that
           prophecie
           of
           
             Habakkuk
             .
          
           2.14
           .
           was
           yet
           fulfilled
           ,
           that
           the
           earth
           should
           bee
           filled
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           waters
           cover
           the
           
           Sea
           .
           Certainely
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           our
           times
           ,
           and
           nation
           ;
           wherin
           the
           bright
           Sun-shine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           enlightned
           our
           whole
           Horizon
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           as
           at
           the
           first
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           but
           as
           risen
           up
           to
           his
           Noone-point
           ;
           and
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           bright
           Starres
           ,
           fixed
           in
           their
           severall
           orbs
           ,
           and
           receiving
           light
           from
           it
           ,
           doe
           communicate
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           if
           ever
           time
           ,
           and
           place
           ,
           since
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           might
           glory
           in
           a
           knowing
           ,
           learned
           ,
           
           godly
           ,
           and
           painefull
           Ministery
           ,
           ours
           much
           more
           .
           A
           taste
           whereof
           this
           ensuing
           worke
           will
           afford
           unto
           thee
           ,
           wherin
           thou
           shalt
           find
           a
           collection
           of
           such
           golden
           sentences
           ,
           precious
           for
           matter
           ,
           and
           beautifull
           for
           composure
           ,
           as
           will
           shew
           the
           Authors
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           men
           endowed
           with
           singular
           abilities
           ,
           conferred
           upon
           them
           by
           God
           ,
           for
           the
           edificatiō
           of
           his
           church
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           may
           speake
           my
           mind
           freely
           ,
           most
           of
           
           them
           are
           worthy
           to
           bee
           written
           in
           Letters
           of
           gold
           upon
           pillars
           of
           Marble
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           remaine
           to
           all
           future
           posterities
           .
           Indeed
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           ,
           I
           have
           inserted
           some
           flowers
           of
           humanity
           amongst
           those
           of
           divinity
           ,
           dealing
           therein
           as
           most
           doe
           with
           their
           Gardens
           ;
           in
           which
           here
           and
           there
           they
           afford
           some
           room
           for
           
             French
          
           flowers
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           beauty
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           though
           the
           smell
           please
           little
           ;
           or
           as
           
           
             Solomon
          
           in
           his
           
             Proverbes
             ,
          
           many
           of
           which
           are
           not
           only
           divine
           ,
           but
           Morrall
           ,
           Ethicall
           ,
           Politicall
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           howsoever
           the
           whole
           worke
           consists
           of
           sundry
           briefe
           sentences
           ,
           yet
           thou
           shalt
           find
           them
           not
           altogether
           without
           method
           ;
           for
           that
           usually
           ,
           such
           as
           might
           bee
           ranked
           under
           an
           head
           ,
           are
           conjoyned
           togther
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           of
           sinne
           in
           generall
           ,
           both
           originall
           ;
           and
           actuall
           ,
           then
           of
           sundry
           particular
           sins
           ,
           then
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           
           Grace
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           there
           are
           few
           heads
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           of
           which
           something
           may
           not
           be
           found
           herein
           :
           and
           towards
           the
           latter
           end
           there
           are
           many
           Miscellanies
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           so
           well
           reduced
           to
           an
           head
           .
           In
           all
           ,
           my
           aime
           hath
           beene
           to
           mixe
           profit
           and
           pleasure
           together
           ,
           that
           such
           Readers
           ,
           as
           affect
           either
           ,
           whiles
           they
           seeke
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           might
           find
           the
           other
           ;
           Also
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           I
           have
           mine
           
           end
           ,
           which
           next
           after
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           was
           thy
           soules
           good
           ;
           and
           in
           Recompence
           of
           my
           paines
           ,
           desire
           thy
           prayers
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           ,
        
         
           
             
               Devoted
               to
               the
               service
               of
               thy
               faith
               ,
            
             SAMVEL
             CLARK
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           POESIE
           OF
           Spirituall
           Flowers
           .
        
         
           1
           THE
           sinne
           of
           man
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           Lord
           and
           Head
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           was
           a
           spreading
           and
           infectious
           evill
           ,
           which
           conveyed
           poyson
           into
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           planted
           that
           seed
           of
           universall
           dissolution
           ,
           which
           
           shall
           one
           day
           deface
           with
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           horrour
           ,
           the
           beauty
           of
           that
           glorious
           frame
           which
           wee
           now
           admire
           .
        
         
           2
           Pride
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           Rebellion
           ,
           Infidelity
           ,
           Ingratitude
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           Concupiscense
           ,
           Theft
           ,
           Apostacy
           ,
           unnaturall
           affections
           ,
           violation
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           an
           universall
           Renunciation
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           promised
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           were
           those
           wofull
           Ingredients
           of
           which
           the
           first
           sinne
           was
           compounded
           ,
           in
           the
           committing
           whereof
           we
           were
           all
           sharers
           ,
           because
           
             Adams
          
           person
           was
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           ours
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           the
           representative
           of
           ours
           .
        
         
         
           3
           Sinne
           in
           the
           Faculty
           ,
           is
           poyson
           in
           the
           Fountain
           ,
           that
           sheds
           infection
           into
           every
           thing
           that
           proceeds
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           4
           Lust
           as
           its
           like
           fire
           in
           multiplying
           ,
           so
           '
           its
           like
           hel-fire
           in
           abiding
           ,
           it
           needs
           not
           to
           be
           preserved
           by
           a
           supply
           of
           outward
           materials
           to
           foment
           ,
           and
           cherish
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           supports
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           5
           As
           the
           water
           when
           '
           it
           s
           stopt
           in
           '
           its
           principall
           course
           ,
           yet
           one
           where
           or
           other
           (
           where
           it
           best
           may
           )
           it
           will
           find
           a
           vent
           :
           even
           so
           Lust
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           when
           the
           mind
           and
           faculties
           ,
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           members
           ,
           are
           quite
           tyred
           out
           in
           the
           principall
           service
           ,
           will
           make
           a
           
           shift
           to
           breake
           forth
           into
           some
           easier
           vent
           .
        
         
           6
           A
           mans
           actuall
           sinnes
           are
           personal
           ,
           and
           therefore
           intransient
           ,
           they
           begin
           and
           end
           in
           himselfe
           :
           but
           originall
           sinne
           is
           naturall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           with
           the
           nature
           it
           passeth
           over
           from
           a
           man
           to
           his
           posterity
           ,
           being
           an
           entaile
           that
           can
           never
           bee
           cut
           off
           .
        
         
           7
           Originall
           sinne
           is
           left
           whole
           to
           every
           child
           of
           
             Adam
             :
          
           all
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           every
           one
           hath
           it
           all
           too
           .
        
         
           8
           A
           godly
           mans
           trouble
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           for
           the
           smart
           and
           sting
           of
           sinne
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           filth
           and
           foulenesse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           offence
           done
           to
           
           God
           by
           it
           ,
           he
           accounts
           the
           greatest
           evill
           in
           sinne
           ,
           as
           God
           himselfe
           doth
           .
        
         
           9
           Though
           our
           sinnes
           be
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           labour
           to
           see
           an
           Al-sufficiency
           in
           God
           ,
           a
           largenesse
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           swallow
           them
           up
           .
        
         
           10
           A
           pure
           heart
           casts
           out
           sinne
           ,
           as
           pure
           liquor
           doth
           scum
           .
        
         
           11
           As
           when
           oyle
           and
           water
           are
           mixed
           together
           ,
           the
           oyle
           will
           worke
           it selfe
           out
           ,
           and
           purifie
           it selfe
           :
           so
           a
           regenerate
           man
           ,
           though
           he
           sinne
           ,
           hee
           doth
           not
           mingle
           with
           sinne
           ,
           but
           hee
           workes
           it
           out
           by
           repentance
           .
        
         
         
           12
           Whilst
           fire
           and
           water
           contend
           ,
           neither
           is
           overcome
           ,
           but
           when
           one
           yeelds
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           then
           '
           it
           s
           overcome
           :
           so
           when
           there
           is
           a
           contestation
           betweene
           us
           and
           sinne
           ,
           if
           we
           yeeld
           to
           it
           ,
           wee
           are
           overcome
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           hee
           that
           is
           overcome
           of
           sinne
           cannot
           be
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           13
           As
           a
           Medicine
           is
           applyed
           in
           vaine
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           arrow
           head
           is
           in
           the
           wound
           :
           so
           if
           but
           one
           sin
           ,
           or
           failing
           be
           allowed
           ,
           all
           the
           meanes
           of
           grace
           are
           in
           vaine
           to
           that
           person
           .
        
         
           14
           The
           sinnes
           of
           Gods
           people
           are
           sooner
           ripe
           ,
           then
           the
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Heathen
           which
           know
           him
           not
           :
           because
           
           they
           have
           the
           constant
           light
           ,
           and
           heat
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           to
           hasten
           their
           maturity
           .
        
         
           15
           As
           there
           is
           chaffe
           about
           every
           corne
           in
           a
           field
           ,
           saltnesse
           in
           every
           drop
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           bitternesse
           in
           every
           branch
           of
           wormewood
           :
           So
           there
           is
           sinne
           in
           every
           faculty
           of
           man
           .
        
         
           16
           Sin
           cleaves
           not
           only
           to
           our
           members
           ,
           but
           runs
           over
           with
           a
           prodigious
           exuberancy
           into
           our
           very
           excrements
           ,
           and
           adjacents
           :
           
             Absalon
          
           was
           proud
           of
           his
           haire
           :
           
             Iezabel
          
           of
           her
           paint
           ,
           
             Herod
          
           of
           his
           roabs
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           17
           Not
           to
           sinne
           is
           here
           only
           our
           Law
           ,
           but
           in
           heaven
           it
           shall
           be
           our
           reward
           .
        
         
         
           18
           God
           suffers
           some
           sinne
           to
           remaine
           in
           his
           children
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           still
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           cast
           them
           alwayes
           upon
           the
           hold
           ,
           and
           use
           of
           their
           faith
           ,
           that
           their
           prayers
           may
           still
           find
           something
           to
           aske
           ,
           which
           hee
           may
           give
           ,
           and
           there
           repentance
           something
           to
           confesse
           which
           hee
           may
           forgive
           .
        
         
           19
           A
           lust
           may
           dog
           and
           pester
           ,
           and
           overtake
           an
           holy
           man
           that
           hates
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hates
           it
           stil
           :
           and
           the
           word
           may
           fright
           ,
           &
           drive
           a
           wicked
           man
           from
           the
           sin
           he
           loves
           ,
           and
           yet
           hee
           loves
           it
           still
           .
        
         
           20
           As
           the
           cloud
           which
           the
           Prophets
           servant
           saw
           ,
           
           was
           at
           first
           no
           bigger
           then
           an
           hand
           ,
           after
           it
           grew
           to
           cover
           all
           the
           Heavens
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           was
           ,
           it
           rose
           out
           of
           a
           sea
           :
           So
           the
           sinne
           of
           a
           man
           wil
           continually
           grow
           ,
           and
           over-flow
           all
           his
           life
           :
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           ,
           it
           hath
           a
           sea
           of
           lust
           to
           supply
           it
           continually
           .
        
         
           21
           Lust
           is
           like
           a
           furious
           rider
           never
           weary
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           though
           the
           poor
           beast
           ,
           wch
           must
           serve
           the
           Riders
           turne
           may
           quickly
           bee
           worne
           out
           .
        
         
           22
           If
           we
           who
           are
           Gods
           children
           doe
           our
           endeavour
           in
           mortifying
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           in
           us
           wil
           weaken
           much
           the
           grace
           and
           favour
           of
           Christ
           
           to
           us
           will
           forgive
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           Christ
           at
           last
           will
           anihilate
           all
           .
        
         
           23
           The
           suggestions
           of
           sin
           quickly
           beget
           delight
           ,
           and
           delight
           as
           easily
           growes
           into
           consent
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           will
           (
           like
           the
           Master-Fort
           )
           is
           taken
           ,
           the
           inferiour
           members
           can
           no
           longer
           stand
           out
           .
        
         
           24
           Sinne
           hath
           certaine
           Maximes
           and
           Principles
           of
           corrupted
           reason
           ,
           which
           it
           takes
           for
           indubitable
           and
           secure
           ,
           wherewith
           it
           countenances
           its
           tyrannicall
           commands
           .
        
         
           25
           Though
           the
           first
           allurements
           of
           sinne
           seeme
           modest
           ,
           and
           moderate
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           Serpent
           get
           in
           but
           
           his
           head
           ,
           hee
           will
           easily
           wind
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           body
           :
           or
           if
           hee
           should
           not
           ,
           yet
           his
           sting
           is
           in
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           26
           Sinne
           loves
           not
           to
           be
           betrayed
           ,
           or
           complayned
           of
           :
           Mutuall
           confession
           of
           sinne
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           will
           pray
           for
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           heale
           it
           .
        
         
           27
           As
           sinne
           is
           a
           violation
           offer'd
           by
           man
           to
           the
           law
           :
           so
           punishment
           is
           a
           violation
           retorted
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           man
           .
        
         
           28
           Sin
           is
           in
           the
           will
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           a
           bias
           in
           a
           bowle
           ,
           as
           a
           flame
           in
           smoke
           ,
           or
           as
           sports
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           to
           actuate
           ,
           and
           determine
           it
           to
           its
           owne
           way
           ,
           hee
           therefore
           cannot
           resist
           the
           will
           of
           
           sin
           who
           hath
           no
           more
           then
           a
           sinfull
           will
           to
           resist
           it
           by
           .
        
         
           29
           The
           heart
           is
           a
           forge
           to
           contrive
           ,
           and
           the
           members
           instruments
           to
           execute
           ;
           the
           heart
           a
           wombe
           to
           conceive
           ,
           the
           members
           midwives
           to
           bring
           forth
           lust
           into
           act
           .
        
         
           30
           The
           more
           tenderly
           and
           seriously
           any
           man
           is
           affected
           with
           the
           sense
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           for
           the
           power
           of
           sin
           ;
           the
           more
           hee
           is
           deterred
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           31
           A
           ship
           may
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           calme
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           mist
           ,
           and
           the
           marriners
           negligence
           to
           sound
           and
           discover
           the
           distances
           from
           land
           ,
           split
           it selfe
           upon
           a
           rocke
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           bee
           
           cast
           upon
           it
           by
           an
           irresistable
           storme
           :
           So
           the
           man
           who
           never
           fathomes
           his
           heart
           ,
           nor
           searcheth
           how
           neere
           hee
           is
           to
           ruine
           ,
           but
           goes
           leasurely
           ,
           and
           vniformely
           on
           in
           his
           formall
           ,
           and
           pharisaicall
           security
           ,
           when
           he
           least
           thinketh
           on
           it
           ,
           may
           perish
           as
           likely
           under
           the
           power
           of
           sinne
           ,
           as
           he
           in
           whom
           the
           rage
           of
           it
           is
           most
           apparant
           .
        
         
           32
           The
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           is
           like
           a
           beast
           that
           hath
           much
           filth
           ,
           and
           garbage
           shut
           up
           under
           a
           faire
           skin
           ,
           till
           the
           word
           like
           a
           sacrificing
           sword
           slit
           it
           open
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           unridge
           the
           conscience
           to
           discover
           it
           .
        
         
           33
           As
           a
           small
           stone
           
           thrown
           with
           a
           strong
           arme
           will
           doe
           more
           hurt
           ,
           then
           a
           far
           greater
           sent
           forth
           with
           a
           fainter
           impression
           :
           so
           a
           small
           sin
           committed
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           ,
           with
           more
           security
           ,
           presumption
           ,
           and
           customariness
           then
           others
           ,
           will
           more
           wast
           the
           conscience
           ,
           then
           far
           greater
           out
           of
           infirmity
           ,
           or
           sudden
           surprisall
           .
        
         
           34
           If
           sin
           which
           cannot
           be
           avoided
           ,
           be
           not
           lamented
           ,
           it
           is
           vndoubtedly
           obeyed
           .
        
         
           35
           As
           mad
           men
           must
           be
           bound
           before
           they
           can
           be
           cured
           ;
           so
           men
           in
           their
           lusts
           must
           be
           hampred
           by
           the
           Law
           before
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           liberty
           will
           bee
           welcome
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           36
           A
           hammer
           and
           a
           pillow
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           breake
           a
           flint
           :
           a
           prison
           and
           and
           a
           pardon
           ,
           a
           scourge
           ,
           and
           a
           salue
           ,
           a
           curse
           and
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           humble
           and
           convert
           a
           sinner
           .
        
         
           37
           As
           a
           body
           in
           the
           grave
           is
           not
           pained
           ,
           nor
           dis-affected
           with
           the
           weight
           and
           darknesse
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           gnawing
           of
           wormes
           ,
           the
           stinke
           of
           rottennesse
           ,
           nor
           any
           violence
           of
           dissolution
           ,
           because
           the
           principle
           of
           sense
           is
           departed
           :
           So
           though
           wicked
           men
           lie
           in
           rotten
           and
           noisome
           lusts
           ,
           
           and
           have
           the
           guilt
           of
           many
           millions
           of
           sins
           lying
           on
           their
           soules
           ,
           yet
           they
           feele
           nothing
           because
           they
           have
           no
           spirit
           of
           life
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           38
           If
           Gods
           grace
           prevent
           sinners
           before
           repentance
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           returne
           ▪
           shal
           it
           not
           much
           more
           preserve
           repenting
           sinners
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           perish
           ?
        
         
           39
           As
           the
           sweetest
           wine
           in
           an
           aguish
           palate
           tasts
           of
           that
           bitter
           humour
           which
           it
           finds
           there
           :
           So
           lusts
           ,
           and
           curses
           interweaving
           themselves
           in
           a
           wicked
           mans
           hands
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           sence
           of
           their
           simple
           goodnesse
           ,
           turne
           their
           table
           into
           a
           snare
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           which
           should
           have
           bin
           for
           their
           
           good
           into
           an
           occasion
           of
           falling
           .
        
         
           40
           As
           in
           vntilled
           ground
           there
           are
           ill
           weeds
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           yet
           commonly
           some
           one
           that
           growes
           rifer
           ,
           and
           ranker
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           So
           in
           the
           soule
           of
           man
           there
           are
           spirituall
           weeds
           of
           all
           sorts
           :
           yet
           usually
           some
           one
           pestilent
           humour
           more
           predominant
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           which
           if
           once
           mastered
           in
           us
           ,
           the
           other
           petty
           ones
           will
           bee
           the
           easilier
           subdued
           .
        
         
           41
           Every
           one
           (
           say
           some
           )
           hath
           his
           owne
           Balsome
           in
           him
           ;
           but
           it
           s
           most
           sure
           that
           every
           one
           hath
           his
           owne
           bane
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           42
           As
           the
           earth
           though
           
           but
           a
           Center
           ,
           or
           point
           to
           the
           heaven
           ,
           yet
           is
           a
           huge
           body
           of
           it selfe
           :
           So
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           though
           but
           a
           mote
           in
           comparison
           of
           some
           other
           ,
           yet
           is
           a
           beame
           in
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           43
           Though
           sinne
           in
           the
           Godly
           bee
           plucked
           up
           by
           the
           root
           ,
           yet
           it
           s
           not
           wholly
           pulled
           out
           :
           though
           dejected
           in
           regard
           of
           its
           regency
           :
           yet
           not
           ejected
           in
           regard
           of
           its
           inherence
           .
        
         
           44
           As
           when
           wine
           is
           poured
           out
           of
           a
           cup
           ,
           the
           sides
           are
           yet
           moist
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           s
           rinsed
           ,
           and
           wiped
           there
           remaines
           neither
           tast
           nor
           tincture
           :
           so
           that
           glimmering
           of
           divine
           light
           ,
           left
           in
           a
           naturall
           man
           ,
           is
           so
           put
           out
           
           by
           obstinacy
           in
           an
           evill
           course
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           least
           sparkle
           thereof
           appeareth
           .
        
         
           45
           As
           the
           spider
           sucks
           poison
           out
           of
           the
           most
           fragrant
           flowers
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           foule
           stomacke
           turns
           good
           food
           into
           ill
           nourishment
           :
           so
           wicked
           men
           make
           ill
           conclusions
           of
           good
           promises
           and
           perverse
           application
           of
           wholsome
           precepts
           .
        
         
           46
           All
           the
           dirt
           in
           the
           world
           cannot
           defile
           the
           sun
           :
           all
           the
           clouds
           that
           muffle
           it
           ,
           it
           dispells
           them
           all
           ,
           yet
           sin
           hath
           defiled
           the
           soule
           ,
           that
           as
           farre
           passeth
           the
           sun
           in
           purenesse
           ,
           as
           the
           sun
           doth
           a
           clod
           of
           earth
           :
           yea
           the
           least
           
           sinne
           defiles
           it
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           totally
           ,
           eternally
           .
        
         
           47
           The
           deluge
           of
           waters
           which
           overflowed
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           washed
           away
           many
           sinners
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           sin
           ;
           and
           the
           world
           shall
           be
           on
           fire
           ,
           yet
           all
           that
           fire
           ,
           and
           those
           flames
           in
           hell
           that
           follow
           ,
           shall
           not
           purge
           one
           sin
           .
        
         
           48
           Though
           the
           old
           wals
           ,
           and
           ruinous
           palace
           of
           the
           world
           stand
           to
           this
           day
           ;
           yet
           the
           beauty
           ,
           the
           glosse
           ,
           and
           glory
           is
           soiled
           ,
           and
           marred
           with
           many
           imperfections
           ,
           cast
           upon
           every
           creature
           by
           mans
           sin
           .
        
         
           49
           All
           the
           evills
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           serve
           but
           to
           answer
           and
           give
           names
           to
           sin
           :
           It
           s
           
           called
           poison
           :
           and
           sinners
           ,
           serpents
           :
           it
           's
           called
           a
           vomit
           ,
           and
           sinners
           dogs
           :
           the
           stench
           of
           Graves
           ▪
           and
           they
           rotten
           sepulchers
           ;
           sin
           ,
           mire
           ;
           and
           sinners
           ,
           sows
           :
           sin
           ,
           darknesse
           ,
           blindnes
           ,
           shame
           ,
           nakednesse
           ,
           folly
           ,
           madnesse
           ,
           death
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           filthy
           ,
           defective
           ,
           infective
           ,
           or
           painfull
           .
        
         
           50
           By
           how
           much
           the
           soule
           exceeds
           all
           other
           creatures
           in
           excellency
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           sin
           which
           is
           the
           corruption
           ,
           poison
           ,
           sicknes
           and
           death
           of
           it
           ,
           exceedeth
           all
           other
           evils
           .
        
         
           51
           When
           
             Eudoxia
          
           the
           Empress
           threatned
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
          
           goe
           tell
           her
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             nil
             nisi
             peccatum
             timeo
          
           :
           I
           feare
           
           nothing
           but
           sinne
           .
        
         
           52
           As
           bring
           one
           candle
           into
           a
           roome
           ,
           the
           light
           spreads
           all
           over
           ,
           and
           then
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           is
           all
           over
           more
           increased
           :
           So
           every
           sin
           in
           us
           by
           a
           miraculous
           multiplication
           inclineth
           our
           nature
           more
           to
           sin
           then
           it
           was
           before
           .
        
         
           53
           All
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           they
           bee
           great
           ,
           then
           are
           but
           few
           :
           if
           many
           then
           are
           but
           small
           :
           the
           world
           is
           a
           big
           one
           indeed
           ,
           but
           yet
           there
           is
           but
           one
           :
           the
           sands
           are
           innumerable
           ,
           but
           yet
           small
           :
           but
           our
           sins
           exceed
           both
           in
           number
           and
           nature
           ,
           infinite
           ,
           and
           great
           .
        
         
           54
           Wicked
           men
           live
           upon
           the
           creame
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           
           having
           such
           plenty
           ,
           then
           picke
           out
           none
           but
           the
           sweetest
           bits
           to
           nourish
           their
           hearts
           withall
           ,
           
             Iames
          
           5.5
           .
        
         
           55
           As
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           King
           is
           amongst
           men
           a
           crime
           so
           hainous
           ,
           that
           no
           tortures
           can
           exceed
           the
           desert
           of
           it
           :
           all
           torments
           are
           too
           little
           ,
           any
           death
           too
           good
           for
           such
           a
           crime
           :
           so
           sin
           which
           is
           
             Dei
             cidium
          
           a
           destroying
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           is
           so
           hainous
           that
           none
           but
           God
           himselfe
           can
           give
           it
           a
           full
           punishment
           .
        
         
           56
           As
           a
           cloth
           is
           the
           same
           when
           its
           white
           ,
           and
           when
           died
           with
           a
           scarlet
           colour
           ,
           yet
           then
           it
           hath
           a
           tincture
           
           given
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           worth
           then
           the
           cloth
           it selfe
           :
           So
           when
           a
           man
           sins
           not
           knowing
           the
           law
           ,
           the
           sinne
           is
           the
           same
           for
           substance
           it
           would
           be
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           knowne
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           knowledge
           makes
           it
           of
           a
           scarlet
           colour
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           greater
           and
           deeper
           in
           demerit
           ,
           then
           the
           sinne
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           57
           A
           sinne
           against
           knowledge
           is
           ,
           when
           knowledge
           comes
           and
           examines
           a
           sin
           in
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           committing
           of
           it
           ,
           brings
           it
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           contests
           against
           it
           ,
           cōdemnes
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           man
           approveth
           and
           consenteth
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           58
           As
           nature
           elevated
           by
           grace
           riseth
           higher
           then
           it
           
           so
           being
           poisoned
           with
           sin
           ,
           it
           is
           cast
           below
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           59
           To
           sinne
           against
           mercy
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           increaseth
           wrath
           ;
           for
           such
           must
           pay
           treasures
           for
           treasures
           spent
           :
           as
           lavishly
           they
           spend
           riches
           of
           mercy
           ,
           so
           God
           will
           recover
           riches
           of
           glory
           out
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           60
           Gods
           servants
           are
           noble
           ,
           and
           free
           ,
           though
           fettered
           in
           chaines
           of
           Iron
           ,
           as
           the
           slaves
           of
           sinne
           are
           base
           prisoners
           ,
           though
           frollicking
           it
           in
           chaines
           of
           gold
           .
        
         
           61
           Sinne
           is
           the
           spawne
           of
           the
           old
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           birth
           of
           hell
           ,
           and
           the
           vomit
           of
           the
           Devill
           .
        
         
           62
           Sinne
           is
           more
           hatefull
           to
           God
           then
           the
           Devill
           :
           
           for
           hee
           hates
           the
           Devill
           for
           sinnes
           sake
           ,
           not
           sin
           for
           the
           Devils
           sake
           .
        
         
           63
           Sinne
           is
           like
           a
           Serpent
           in
           our
           bosoms
           ,
           which
           cannot
           live
           ,
           but
           by
           sucking
           out
           our
           life
           blood
           .
        
         
           64
           Hee
           that
           is
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           his
           lusts
           ,
           never
           yet
           resolved
           to
           part
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           65
           One
           little
           hole
           in
           a
           ship
           will
           sinke
           it
           into
           the
           botome
           of
           the
           sea
           ;
           and
           the
           soule
           will
           be
           strangled
           by
           one
           little
           coard
           of
           vanity
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           all
           the
           cart
           roaps
           of
           iniquity
           .
        
         
           66
           When
           a
           man
           dives
           under
           water
           ,
           hee
           feeleth
           not
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           ,
           though
           there
           bee
           many
           
           tuns
           of
           water
           over
           his
           head
           ;
           whereas
           halfe
           a
           tub
           of
           it
           taken
           out
           of
           its
           place
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           would
           bee
           burthensom
           ;
           so
           whilst
           a
           man
           is
           over
           head
           ,
           and
           eares
           in
           sinne
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           sensible
           of
           ,
           nor
           troubled
           with
           the
           weight
           of
           it
           :
           but
           when
           hee
           begins
           to
           come
           out
           of
           that
           state
           of
           sinne
           ,
           then
           sin
           begins
           to
           hang
           heavy
           ,
           and
           hee
           feeles
           the
           great
           weight
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           67
           As
           a
           living
           member
           is
           no
           burthen
           ,
           nor
           cumbersome
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           a
           dead
           one
           is
           :
           so
           as
           long
           as
           Sinne
           lives
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           '
           it
           s
           nothing
           cumbersome
           :
           but
           when
           it
           s
           once
           mortified
           ,
           
           it
           becomes
           a
           great
           burthen
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           68
           As
           the
           out-rage
           of
           Pirats
           will
           not
           cause
           two
           States
           at
           peace
           together
           to
           enter
           into
           warre
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           one
           state
           consent
           to
           ,
           and
           maintaine
           them
           in
           their
           rapine
           :
           so
           '
           it
           s
           not
           the
           rising
           of
           lust
           in
           our
           hears
           ,
           that
           breaks
           the
           peace
           betweene
           God
           ,
           and
           us
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           be
           consented
           to
           ,
           approved
           of
           ,
           and
           nourished
           with
           some
           presumption
           .
        
         
           69
           As
           in
           a
           corne
           field
           ,
           unlesse
           wee
           manure
           ,
           and
           plow
           ,
           and
           weed
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           waxe
           fallow
           ,
           and
           be
           overcome
           with
           weeds
           :
           so
           '
           it
           s
           with
           our
           hearts
           ,
           except
           we
           plow
           them
           ,
           and
           weed
           
           them
           ,
           and
           watch
           over
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           soone
           bee
           over
           growne
           with
           lusts
           .
        
         
           70
           Puntoes
           ,
           &
           formalities
           ,
           and
           cuts
           ,
           and
           fashions
           ,
           and
           distances
           ,
           and
           complements
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           the
           darling
           sins
           of
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           shall
           in
           the
           end
           prove
           nothing
           ,
           but
           well
           acted
           vanities
           .
        
         
           71
           The
           adulterating
           of
           wares
           ,
           the
           counterfeiting
           of
           lights
           ,
           the
           double
           weights
           ,
           and
           false
           measures
           ,
           and
           the
           courteous
           equivocations
           of
           men
           greedy
           of
           gaine
           (
           which
           are
           almost
           woven
           into
           the
           very
           art
           of
           trading
           )
           shall
           
           in
           the
           end
           prove
           the
           mysteries
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           selfe-deceivings
           .
        
         
           72
           Such
           as
           study
           play-bookes
           ,
           Pasquils
           ,
           Romanses
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           are
           the
           curious
           needle-worke
           of
           idle
           braines
           ,
           doe
           but
           load
           their
           heads
           with
           Apes
           and
           Peacocks
           feathers
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           pearles
           ,
           and
           precious
           stones
           .
        
         
           73
           The
           conflict
           of
           the
           godly
           is
           with
           the
           unholinesse
           of
           sinne
           ;
           but
           the
           conflict
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           is
           only
           with
           the
           guilt
           ,
           and
           other
           sensuall
           commodities
           of
           sinne
           :
           the
           first
           hates
           sin
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           filth
           in
           it
           to
           pollute
           :
           the
           other
           feares
           sin
           because
           it
           hath
           
           fire
           in
           it
           to
           burne
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           74
           As
           a
           noble
           mans
           child
           stolne
           away
           ,
           and
           brought
           up
           by
           some
           lewd
           begger
           ,
           cannot
           conceive
           ,
           or
           suspect
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           blood
           :
           so
           unable
           is
           corrupted
           nature
           ,
           that
           hath
           beene
           borne
           in
           a
           wombe
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           bred
           in
           a
           hel
           of
           uncleannesse
           ,
           and
           enthralled
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           to
           conceive
           or
           convince
           a
           man
           of
           that
           most
           holy
           ,
           and
           pure
           condition
           ,
           wherein
           he
           was
           first
           created
           .
        
         
           75
           The
           best
           wit
           without
           heavenly
           wisedome
           makes
           us
           either
           the
           devils
           instruments
           to
           trudge
           upon
           his
           
           errands
           ,
           to
           drudge
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           or
           his
           implements
           to
           weare
           his
           coat
           to
           make
           him
           pastime
           .
        
         
           76
           The
           workes
           of
           naturall
           men
           doe
           neither
           begin
           in
           God
           ,
           nor
           looke
           towards
           God
           ,
           nor
           tend
           to
           God
           ;
           God
           is
           neither
           the
           principall
           ,
           nor
           the
           object
           ,
           nor
           the
           end
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           77
           The
           Spirit
           opens
           sinne
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           a
           Chrirurgion
           doth
           a
           wound
           in
           a
           close
           roome
           ,
           with
           fire
           ,
           friends
           ,
           and
           remedies
           about
           him
           :
           but
           the
           Devill
           first
           drawes
           a
           man
           from
           Christ
           ,
           from
           the
           word
           ,
           from
           the
           promises
           ,
           and
           then
           strips
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           opens
           the
           wound
           thereof
           
           in
           the
           cold
           ayre
           only
           ,
           to
           kill
           and
           torment
           ,
           not
           to
           cure
           and
           releeve
           .
        
         
           78
           It
           is
           as
           great
           a
           work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           forme
           Christ
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Sinner
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           to
           fashion
           him
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           a
           Virgin
           .
        
         
           79
           Outward
           temptation
           ,
           prevented
           inward
           corruption
           in
           our
           first
           parents
           ;
           but
           inward
           corruption
           prevents
           outward
           temptation
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           80
           Most
           carry
           themselves
           ,
           as
           men
           to
           men
           ,
           recompensing
           love
           with
           love
           againe
           :
           but
           as
           Devils
           towards
           God
           ,
           recompensing
           his
           love
           with
           hatred
           .
        
         
           81
           We
           make
           God
           stay
           
           our
           leisure
           in
           turning
           from
           sinne
           ;
           therefore
           hee
           may
           well
           make
           us
           stay
           his
           leisure
           in
           pardoning
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           82
           Want
           of
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           is
           a
           greater
           argument
           of
           want
           of
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           sin
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           83
           A
           Glutton
           may
           fill
           his
           belly
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           fill
           his
           lust
           :
           a
           covetous
           man
           may
           have
           his
           house
           full
           of
           money
           ,
           but
           hee
           can
           never
           have
           his
           heart
           full
           of
           money
           :
           And
           an
           ambitious
           man
           may
           have
           titles
           enough
           to
           over-charge
           his
           memory
           ,
           but
           never
           to
           fill
           his
           pride
           .
        
         
           84
           Water
           mingled
           with
           wine
           ,
           doth
           not
           take
           away
           the
           substance
           of
           wine
           ,
           but
           
           weakens
           it
           :
           so
           our
           smaller
           sins
           doe
           not
           take
           away
           the
           nature
           of
           good
           deeds
           ;
           but
           weaken
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           lesse
           perfect
           .
        
         
           85
           Blacke
           besprinkled
           upon
           white
           ,
           takes
           not
           away
           the
           whole
           colour
           of
           white
           ,
           but
           only
           darkens
           it
           :
           so
           our
           good
           workes
           are
           not
           rooted
           up
           by
           our
           infirmities
           ,
           but
           onely
           defaced
           ,
           and
           obscured
           .
        
         
           86
           An
           unadvised
           practise
           comming
           from
           ignorance
           ,
           is
           farre
           more
           tolerable
           ,
           then
           wilfull
           disobedience
           ,
           convicted
           ,
           and
           condemned
           by
           knowledge
        
         
           87
           In
           
             Adam
          
           and
           Christ
           no
           thoughts
           were
           misplaced
           ;
           but
           though
           they
           
           were
           as
           many
           as
           the
           stars
           ,
           yet
           they
           kept
           their
           rankes
           ,
           and
           marched
           in
           their
           courses
           :
           but
           ours
           as
           Meteors
           ,
           daunce
           up
           &
           downe
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           88
           As
           in
           printing
           ,
           let
           the
           letters
           be
           never
           so
           faire
           ,
           yet
           if
           not
           placed
           in
           their
           order
           ,
           and
           rightly
           composed
           ,
           they
           marre
           the
           sense
           ;
           so
           are
           our
           best
           thoughts
           ,
           if
           mistuned
           ,
           or
           misplaced
           .
        
         
           89
           Our
           thoughts
           at
           best
           are
           like
           wanton
           Spaniels
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           go
           with
           ,
           and
           accompany
           ther
           Master
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           their
           journies
           end
           with
           him
           ;
           yet
           do
           run
           after
           every
           bird
           ,
           and
           wildly
           pursue
           every
           flock
           of
           sheepe
           they
           see
           .
        
         
         
           90
           If
           wee
           would
           but
           looke
           over
           the
           coppies
           of
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           we
           write
           continually
           ,
           wee
           should
           find
           as
           much
           non-sense
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           in
           mad
           mens
           speeches
           .
        
         
           91
           Whereas
           men
           should
           draw
           crosse
           lines
           over
           their
           sinnes
           ,
           and
           blot
           them
           out
           through
           faith
           in
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           they
           rather
           coppy
           and
           write
           them
           over
           againe
           in
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           contentment
           as
           they
           first
           acted
           them
           .
        
         
           92
           Thoughts
           are
           the
           first
           begotten
           ,
           and
           eldest
           sons
           of
           originall
           sin
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           the
           Parents
           ,
           and
           begetters
           of
           all
           other
           sins
           ,
           their
           brethren
           ;
           the
           first
           
           Contrivers
           ,
           and
           Achitophels
           of
           all
           the
           treasons
           ,
           and
           rebellions
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           lives
           ;
           the
           bellowes
           ,
           and
           incendiaries
           of
           all
           inordinate
           affections
           ;
           the
           panders
           to
           all
           our
           lusts
           ,
           and
           the
           disturbers
           in
           all
           good
           duties
           .
        
         
           93
           If
           we
           have
           not
           mine
           of
           precious
           truths
           hid
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           no
           wonder
           if
           our
           thoughts
           coine
           nothing
           but
           drosse
           :
           frothy
           thoughts
           ,
           for
           better
           materials
           ,
           which
           should
           feed
           the
           mint
           ,
           are
           wanting
           .
        
         
           94
           As
           to
           prevent
           wind
           which
           ariseth
           from
           emptinesse
           ,
           men
           use
           to
           take
           a
           good
           draught
           in
           the
           morning
           :
           so
           to
           prevent
           those
           
           vaine
           ,
           &
           windy
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           the
           heart
           naturally
           engenders
           ,
           and
           which
           arise
           from
           emptinesse
           ;
           bee
           sure
           every
           morning
           first
           to
           fill
           thy
           heart
           with
           thoughts
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           95
           Heauen
           hath
           a
           Pillory
           ,
           whereon
           
             Pia
             fraus
          
           her selfe
           shall
           be
           punished
           .
        
         
           96
           He
           that
           surpriseth
           truth
           with
           an
           ambush
           of
           equivocation
           ,
           is
           as
           bad
           an
           enemy
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           fights
           against
           her
           ,
           with
           a
           flat
           lye
           in
           open
           field
           .
        
         
           97
           A
           lye
           once
           set
           on
           foot
           besides
           the
           first
           Founder
           ,
           meets
           with
           many
           Benefactors
           ,
           who
           contribute
           their
           charity
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           98
           Slender
           and
           leane
           
           slanders
           quickly
           consume
           themselves
           :
           but
           he
           that
           is
           branded
           with
           a
           great
           crime
           ,
           though
           false
           ,
           when
           the
           wound
           is
           cured
           ,
           yet
           his
           credit
           will
           bee
           killed
           with
           the
           scarre
           .
        
         
           99
           Slanderers
           slay
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           three
           at
           once
           with
           one
           blast
           of
           their
           breath
           :
           The
           person
           traduced
           ,
           Themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           party
           they
           make
           report
           to
           :
           The
           first
           in
           his
           fame
           :
           Themselves
           in
           their
           souls
           :
           And
           the
           last
           also
           in
           the
           like
           ,
           by
           drawing
           him
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           in
           their
           sin
           .
        
         
           100
           Covetousnesse
           doth
           so
           farre
           estrange
           a
           man
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           excellency
           
           of
           grace
           ;
           that
           it
           degrades
           him
           of
           all
           the
           sweetnesse
           of
           nature
           .
        
         
           101
           The
           world
           hath
           set
           adultery
           in
           a
           white
           sheet
           ,
           but
           God
           himselfe
           hath
           stamped
           a
           black
           brand
           on
           covetousnesse
           ,
           calling
           it
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           102
           The
           upper
           roofe
           of
           the
           mouth
           is
           called
           
             coelum
          
           ;
           but
           many
           men
           have
           no
           heaven
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           no
           upper
           part
           ,
           but
           all
           lower
           ,
           never
           speaking
           but
           of
           these
           base
           ,
           and
           low
           things
           .
        
         
           103
           All
           vices
           are
           subtile
           ,
           and
           sly
           ,
           and
           can
           borrow
           habits
           ,
           and
           dresse
           themselves
           in
           the
           attire
           of
           vertues
           .
        
         
         
           104
           He
           that
           drives
           the
           trade
           of
           breaking
           promises
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           for
           a
           time
           fairely
           spread
           his
           train
           ,
           yet
           hee
           will
           moult
           his
           feathers
           soone
           after
           .
        
         
           105
           None
           can
           be
           fledge
           in
           wickednesse
           at
           the
           first
           hatching
           .
        
         
           106
           The
           Devils
           last
           stratagem
           is
           ,
           if
           hee
           cannot
           beat
           us
           downe
           to
           sinne
           ,
           to
           blow
           us
           up
           with
           pride
           .
        
         
           107
           Corruption
           is
           apt
           to
           turne
           learning
           into
           leaven
           ,
           to
           infect
           the
           heart
           with
           pride
           ,
           which
           being
           armed
           ,
           and
           seconded
           with
           wit
           ,
           breakes
           forth
           into
           perverse
           disputes
           ,
           and
           corrupts
           the
           mind
           .
        
         
           108
           Men
           testifie
           their
           
           pride
           in
           their
           lookes
           ,
           and
           fashions
           ,
           in
           their
           eyes
           and
           tongues
           ;
           '
           it
           s
           the
           deepest
           ,
           the
           closest
           ,
           and
           yet
           one
           of
           the
           openest
           sins
           :
           as
           a
           great
           Oake
           ,
           that
           spreadeth
           much
           in
           sight
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           deep
           under
           ground
           too
           .
        
         
           109
           Ordinarily
           men
           would
           not
           be
           at
           such
           a
           distance
           in
           tenents
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           too
           much
           concur
           in
           the
           pride
           ,
           and
           vaine
           glory
           of
           an
           opinionative
           mind
           .
        
         
           110
           Pride
           in
           a
           Christian
           is
           like
           the
           spleene
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           groweth
           most
           ,
           when
           other
           parts
           wast
           ,
           and
           decay
           .
        
         
           111
           Pride
           ,
           and
           selfe-conceit
           is
           a
           Bastard
           often
           
           begotten
           betwixt
           a
           learned
           head
           ,
           and
           an
           unsanctified
           heart
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           conceived
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           causeth
           it
           to
           swell
           till
           it
           burst
           in
           sunder
           .
        
         
           112
           Its
           strange
           ,
           yet
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           sitting
           a loft
           in
           heaven
           ,
           the
           higher
           that
           a
           man
           lifteth
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           farther
           he
           is
           from
           him
           :
           and
           the
           lower
           that
           a
           man
           stoopeth
           ,
           the
           nearer
           hee
           is
           to
           him
           :
           as
           appeareth
           in
           the
           Pharisee
           and
           Publican
           .
        
         
           113
           As
           an
           whole
           City
           will
           soone
           be
           faire
           ,
           if
           every
           one
           will
           sweepe
           but
           before
           his
           owne
           doore
           :
           so
           a
           whole
           State
           would
           soone
           be
           reformed
           ,
           if
           every
           one
           would
           looke
           home
           ,
           and
           mend
           one
           .
        
         
         
           114
           As
           warre
           with
           the
           world
           procureth
           peace
           with
           God
           :
           so
           sorrow
           for
           sinne
           procureth
           joy
           in
           God
           :
           the
           way
           to
           joy
           is
           by
           griefe
           ,
           as
           the
           way
           to
           health
           is
           by
           physick
           .
        
         
           115
           A
           mans
           sorrow
           may
           be
           sincere
           ,
           though
           hee
           can
           weepe
           more
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           some
           deare
           friend
           ,
           then
           for
           his
           sinne
           ;
           because
           nature
           and
           grace
           concurre
           in
           the
           first
           ;
           whereas
           nature
           ,
           and
           grace
           crosse
           in
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           116
           Nothing
           will
           make
           Gods
           children
           so
           faire
           ,
           as
           to
           wash
           themselves
           every
           morning
           in
           their
           teares
           .
        
         
           117
           As
           wee
           see
           stars
           in
           cleare
           waters
           :
           so
           the
           stars
           of
           true
           joy
           appeare
           in
           the
           crystall
           
           water
           of
           repentant
           teares
           .
        
         
           118
           Repentance
           is
           the
           younger
           brother
           to
           innocency
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           119
           Without
           sound
           humiliation
           ,
           sinne
           is
           not
           accounted
           the
           greatest
           evill
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           the
           greatest
           good
           .
        
         
           120
           If
           God
           hath
           cured
           the
           stone
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           dissolving
           it
           by
           gentle
           draughts
           ,
           when
           hee
           hath
           bound
           others
           ,
           cut
           them
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           to
           much
           paine
           in
           taking
           it
           from
           them
           ,
           we
           should
           remember
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           engaged
           to
           the
           more
           thankfulnesse
           .
        
         
           121
           Repentance
           with
           man
           is
           a
           change
           of
           the
           
           will
           ,
           but
           repentance
           with
           God
           is
           the
           willing
           of
           a
           change
           .
           
             Aquin.
             
          
        
         
           122
           Comforts
           ,
           and
           chastisements
           ,
           joy
           and
           sorrow
           make
           checker-work
           in
           our
           lives
           ;
           sorrow
           bedewes
           our
           eyes
           with
           teares
           ,
           and
           joy
           wipes
           them
           off
           againe
           .
        
         
           123
           A
           Christian
           in
           regard
           of
           that
           spirituall
           conflict
           ,
           that
           is
           within
           him
           ,
           may
           say
           ,
           good
           is
           before
           me
           ,
           the
           glory
           ,
           the
           service
           ,
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           :
           I
           see
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           love
           it
           :
           I
           love
           it
           ,
           but
           I
           cannot
           doe
           it
           .
           I
           doe
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           I
           cannot
           finish
           it
           :
           I
           will
           ;
           but
           yet
           I
           rebell
           :
           I
           follow
           ,
           but
           yet
           ,
           I
           fall
           :
           I
           presse
           forward
           ,
           but
           yet
           I
           faint
           ,
           &
           flag
           ,
           I
           wrestle
           ▪
           
           and
           yet
           I
           halt
           :
           I
           pray
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           sinne
           :
           I
           fight
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           am
           a
           Captive
           ;
           I
           crucifie
           my
           lusts
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           revile
           me
           :
           I
           watch
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           runs
           away
           from
           me
           .
        
         
           124
           As
           true
           valour
           is
           more
           encreased
           by
           opposition
           ;
           so
           the
           more
           a
           child
           of
           God
           fals
           into
           sinne
           ,
           the
           more
           grace
           is
           strengthened
           ,
           and
           Satan
           gets
           the
           lesse
           ground
           :
           for
           as
           water
           where
           it
           finds
           a
           stop
           ,
           grows
           more
           violent
           ;
           so
           grace
           where
           it
           finds
           resistance
           ,
           growes
           more
           strong
           and
           intent
           .
        
         
           125
           The
           soule
           of
           a
           man
           naturally
           in
           regard
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           is
           
             in
          
           
           grace
           ,
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           is
           
             instar
             codicis
             depravati
             ,
          
           as
           a
           a
           booke
           blurred
           ,
           blotted
           ,
           and
           mis-printed
           ,
           that
           must
           have
           much
           rased
           ,
           and
           done
           out
           ;
           ere
           it
           can
           be
           well
           corrected
           .
        
         
           126
           Gods
           grace
           and
           good
           things
           in
           us
           ,
           are
           like
           a
           dull
           sea
           coale
           fire
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           often
           blowne
           ,
           and
           stirred
           up
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           want
           of
           fuell
           ,
           yet
           wil
           of
           it selfe
           at
           length
           dye
           and
           goe
           out
           .
        
         
           127
           It
           s
           a
           sure
           signe
           of
           grace
           to
           see
           no
           grace
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           it
           with
           griefe
           .
        
         
           128
           There
           may
           be
           spirituall
           life
           without
           sense
           of
           paine
           or
           griefe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Saints
           in
           heaven
           ;
           
           but
           there
           can
           bee
           no
           sense
           of
           paine
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           griefe
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           some
           beginning
           of
           spirituall
           life
           .
        
         
           129
           The
           greatest
           part
           of
           a
           Christian
           mans
           perfection
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           consisteth
           rather
           in
           will
           then
           in
           work
           ,
           and
           in
           desire
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           more
           then
           indeed
           .
        
         
           130
           As
           hunger
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           health
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           so
           is
           spirituall
           hunger
           of
           health
           in
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           131
           As
           the
           eye
           can
           see
           other
           things
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           see
           it selfe
           ;
           so
           Christians
           many
           times
           better
           see
           how
           others
           grow
           in
           grace
           ,
           then
           how
           themselvs
           do
           ,
           though
           they
           grow
           as
           fast
           ,
           or
           faster
           then
           others
           .
        
         
         
           132
           As
           a
           worke-man
           hath
           neither
           lost
           ,
           nor
           lessened
           his
           skill
           ,
           because
           hee
           either
           wants
           ,
           and
           cannot
           worke
           ;
           or
           hath
           bad
           tools
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           work
           so
           well
           as
           if
           he
           had
           better
           :
           so
           neither
           doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           that
           grace
           is
           abated
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           because
           it
           s
           not
           so
           vigorous
           ,
           able
           ,
           and
           active
           ,
           the
           body
           being
           by
           age
           ,
           sicknesse
           ,
           or
           feeblenesse
           decayed
           and
           disabled
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           when
           the
           parts
           and
           functions
           of
           it
           were
           fresh
           and
           lively
           .
        
         
           133
           As
           broths
           ,
           meats
           ,
           &
           medicines
           ,
           though
           they
           delight
           not
           the
           taste
           of
           a
           sicke
           person
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           preserve
           life
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           
           strengthen
           him
           :
           so
           holy
           actions
           ,
           though
           performed
           weakly
           ,
           yet
           with
           holy
           diligence
           ,
           may
           much
           benefit
           the
           soule
           ,
           though
           for
           the
           present
           it
           find
           little
           spirituall
           relish
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           comfort
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           134
           As
           a
           woman
           that
           hath
           felt
           her
           child
           stirre
           ,
           concludes
           that
           shee
           hath
           conceived
           ,
           though
           shee
           doth
           not
           alwayes
           feele
           it
           stirre
           :
           so
           if
           upon
           good
           grounds
           wee
           have
           found
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           and
           favour
           by
           the
           powerfull
           work
           of
           the
           spirit
           upon
           our
           souls
           ,
           wee
           may
           be
           assured
           of
           spirituall
           life
           ,
           though
           we
           find
           it
           not
           ,
           so
           sensibly
           work
           in
           us
           at
           all
           times
           .
        
         
         
           135
           As
           the
           starres
           shine
           but
           with
           a
           borrowed
           light
           from
           the
           sunne
           :
           so
           unlesse
           God
           shine
           secretly
           ,
           and
           give
           light
           to
           our
           graces
           ,
           they
           will
           neither
           appeare
           to
           comfort
           us
           ,
           nor
           to
           bee
           a
           witnesse
           of
           Gods
           favour
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           136
           As
           the
           chaffe
           when
           the
           wheat
           is
           tossed
           in
           the
           sive
           comes
           up
           to
           the
           top
           :
           so
           in
           commotions
           ,
           and
           winnowings
           of
           spirit
           ,
           our
           corruptions
           float
           in
           our
           consciences
           ,
           whilst
           the
           graces
           that
           are
           in
           us
           ,
           lye
           covered
           under
           them
           out
           of
           sight
           .
        
         
           137
           Grace
           comes
           into
           the
           soule
           like
           light
           into
           the
           ayre
           ,
           which
           before
           darke
           ,
           
           is
           illuminated
           in
           all
           parts
           at
           once
           :
           or
           as
           heat
           into
           cold
           water
           that
           spreads
           it selfe
           through
           the
           whole
           substance
           .
        
         
           138
           God
           brings
           not
           a
           paire
           of
           scales
           to
           weigh
           our
           graces
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           be
           too
           light
           to
           refuse
           them
           :
           but
           he
           brings
           a
           touchstone
           to
           try
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           true
           gold
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           little
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           passe
           currant
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           139
           As
           fire
           by
           an
           Anti-paristasis
           gathers
           heat
           ,
           when
           it
           s
           compassed
           about
           with
           coldnesse
           :
           so
           the
           nature
           of
           true
           grace
           ,
           is
           to
           gather
           strength
           by
           relapses
           .
        
         
           140
           As
           the
           senses
           discerne
           betweene
           colour
           and
           
           colour
           ;
           between
           taste
           and
           taste
           :
           so
           there
           is
           an
           ability
           in
           those
           which
           are
           perfect
           to
           discerne
           betweene
           good
           and
           evill
           .
           
             Heb.
          
           5.
           
             ult.
          
        
         
           141
           As
           in
           a
           combat
           betweene
           two
           ,
           the
           stronger
           upon
           equall
           termes
           would
           get
           the
           victory
           ,
           but
           his
           adversary
           getting
           upon
           a
           hill
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           wind
           of
           him
           ,
           overcomes
           him
           ,
           and
           leadeth
           him
           captive
           :
           so
           the
           spirit
           ,
           though
           upon
           equall
           terms
           it
           would
           alwaies
           get
           the
           better
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           yet
           when
           the
           flesh
           gets
           upon
           the
           hill
           of
           temptation
           ,
           and
           by
           driving
           the
           smoake
           thereof
           into
           its
           eyes
           ,
           blinds
           it
           ,
           upon
           such
           a
           disadvantage
           it
           may
           be
           overcome
           .
        
         
         
           142
           As
           the
           Sun
           ,
           when
           the
           beames
           of
           it
           are
           applyed
           to
           a
           fitly
           disposed
           matter
           ,
           and
           rest
           thereon
           ,
           it
           begins
           to
           beget
           life
           ,
           and
           motion
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           a
           living
           creature
           :
           so
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           when
           it
           s
           applyed
           to
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           it
           begins
           to
           beget
           life
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           a
           new
           creature
           .
        
         
           143
           When
           the
           Lord
           writes
           his
           law
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           knock
           off
           the
           old
           bias
           of
           sinfull
           lusts
           ,
           but
           sets
           on
           a
           new
           bias
           that
           bowes
           ,
           and
           bends
           it
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           besides
           the
           commandement
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           strong
           inclination
           that
           carrieth
           it
           that
           way
           .
        
         
         
           144
           Knowledge
           is
           the
           oyle
           wherein
           the
           flame
           of
           the
           spirit
           lives
           :
           so
           that
           a
           man
           cannot
           have
           more
           grace
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           knowledge
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           have
           much
           empty
           and
           unprofitable
           knowledge
           without
           grace
           .
        
         
           145
           As
           the
           Load-stone
           hath
           a
           lingring
           inclination
           after
           the
           iron
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           pulled
           away
           a
           thousand
           times
           from
           it
           :
           such
           a
           disposition
           there
           is
           in
           Gods
           servants
           to
           choose
           him
           for
           their
           Lord
           and
           husband
           .
        
         
           146
           As
           a
           graft
           in
           a
           Grab-tree
           stock
           ,
           changeth
           both
           sap
           ,
           and
           fruit
           ,
           and
           leeves
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           another
           fashion
           :
           so
           when
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           is
           
           put
           into
           a
           naturall
           man
           ,
           it
           changeth
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           both
           the
           inward
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           man
           .
        
         
           147
           As
           the
           earth
           may
           bring
           forth
           grasse
           ,
           and
           common
           wild
           flowers
           of
           it selfe
           ;
           but
           it
           must
           bee
           plowed
           ,
           and
           sowne
           before
           any
           choise
           plants
           can
           grow
           there
           :
           so
           our
           common
           natures
           may
           bring
           forth
           things
           that
           are
           morrally
           good
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           bee
           plowed
           with
           contrition
           ,
           and
           sowne
           with
           spirituall
           graces
           ,
           before
           they
           can
           bring
           forth
           fruits
           of
           righteousnesse
           .
        
         
           148
           As
           the
           members
           of
           the
           body
           are
           knit
           unto
           the
           
           head
           ,
           but
           some
           nearer
           ,
           some
           farther
           off
           :
           so
           in
           Christs
           body
           ,
           all
           draw
           grace
           from
           him
           ;
           yet
           in
           difference
           of
           grace
           ,
           there
           is
           difference
           of
           hope
           .
        
         
           149
           Grace
           and
           merit
           fight
           like
           fire
           and
           water
           ,
           the
           one
           puts
           !
           out
           the
           other
           .
           Christians
           should
           have
           such
           humble
           judgements
           ,
           as
           to
           bee
           willing
           to
           learne
           any
           (
           though
           unwelcome
           )
           truth
           ,
           to
           unlearne
           any
           ,
           though
           darling
           error
           .
        
         
           150
           All
           duties
           are
           so
           much
           the
           better
           performed
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           persons
           are
           more
           religious
           ,
           from
           whose
           abilities
           the
           same
           proceed
           .
        
         
           151
           There
           may
           bee
           a
           
           brason
           face
           ,
           and
           much
           fool-hardinesse
           without
           grace
           ,
           but
           never
           a
           brave
           mind
           indeed
           ,
           and
           spirit
           of
           steele
           .
        
         
           152
           When
           a
           weak
           servant
           goes
           about
           a
           businesse
           ,
           though
           he
           doe
           it
           not
           so
           wel
           as
           a
           stronger
           ;
           yet
           a
           wise
           Master
           will
           consider
           his
           weaknesse
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           considers
           the
           natural
           weaknesse
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           deals
           mercifully
           with
           them
           in
           such
           a
           case
           .
        
         
           153
           When
           a
           man
           is
           to
           use
           his
           horse
           ,
           he
           suffers
           him
           not
           to
           run
           wildly
           up
           and
           downe
           in
           the
           pastures
           ,
           but
           will
           have
           him
           under
           bridle
           ;
           so
           wee
           should
           keepe
           our
           hearts
           in
           frame
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           ready
           to
           do
           us
           
           service
           in
           holy
           duties
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           need
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           154
           No
           workes
           ,
           signes
           ,
           nor
           miracles
           are
           able
           to
           change
           the
           hardnesse
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           but
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           only
           .
        
         
           155
           As
           a
           man
           looking
           through
           a
           red
           glasse
           ,
           every
           thing
           seemes
           red
           to
           him
           :
           so
           God
           looking
           upon
           his
           children
           ,
           through
           the
           bleeding
           wounds
           of
           their
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           beholds
           them
           faire
           and
           ruddy
           ,
           deeply
           died
           with
           an
           heavenly
           dye
           of
           acceptation
           and
           grace
           .
        
         
           156
           The
           riper
           that
           the
           corne
           growes
           ,
           the
           looser
           will
           the
           chaffe
           be
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           a
           man
           growes
           in
           grace
           ,
           with
           the
           more
           ease
           
           will
           his
           corruption
           ,
           bee
           severed
           and
           shaken
           off
           .
        
         
           157
           Men
           may
           bee
           enlightned
           ,
           but
           not
           sanctified
           :
           as
           a
           false
           starre
           ,
           or
           
             ignis
             fatuus
          
           may
           have
           light
           without
           influence
           ,
           or
           heat
           .
        
         
           158
           As
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           there
           is
           required
           not
           onely
           beauty
           ,
           but
           order
           and
           proportion
           :
           so
           in
           duties
           ,
           an
           excellent
           worke
           must
           neither
           be
           misplaced
           ,
           nor
           mistimed
           ,
           nor
           attended
           with
           incongruous
           circumstances
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           will
           rather
           prove
           a
           snare
           of
           Satan
           ,
           then
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           159
           As
           light
           continues
           not
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           but
           by
           its
           dependance
           on
           the
           sunne
           ;
           shut
           out
           that
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           light
           
           is
           presently
           gone
           :
           so
           wee
           can
           doe
           nothing
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           constant
           supply
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           hee
           that
           begins
           must
           finish
           every
           good
           worke
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           160
           When
           Christians
           cannot
           doe
           duties
           with
           life
           ,
           yet
           they
           should
           doe
           them
           with
           obedience
           ;
           when
           not
           in
           comfort
           ,
           yet
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ;
           when
           not
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           ,
           yet
           as
           they
           are
           able
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           wanting
           in
           strength
           ,
           may
           bee
           made
           up
           in
           their
           humility
           .
        
         
           161
           Restrayning
           grace
           only
           charmes
           ,
           and
           chaines
           up
           sinne
           :
           renewing
           Grace
           crucifies
           ,
           and
           weakens
           it
           ;
           that
           turnes
           the
           streame
           into
           another
           channell
           ;
           this
           keeps
           
           it
           in
           its
           bounds
           ,
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           sin
           only
           :
           this
           to
           the
           reigne
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           162
           A
           naturall
           conscience
           only
           shewes
           the
           danger
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           a
           man
           feare
           it
           :
           but
           a
           spiritual
           conscience
           ,
           shewes
           the
           pollution
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           a
           man
           hate
           it
           .
        
         
           163
           Flesh
           and
           spirit
           are
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           light
           and
           darkenesse
           in
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           :
           as
           heat
           and
           cold
           in
           warme
           water
           ,
           not
           severed
           in
           distinct
           parts
           ▪
           but
           universally
           interweaved
           ,
           and
           co-existent
           in
           all
           .
        
         
           164
           Every
           one
           hath
           two
           selfes
           ;
           a
           selfe
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           a
           selfe
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           both
           must
           bee
           denied
           for
           Christ
           :
           this
           
           we
           must
           ever
           cast
           away
           as
           a
           snare
           ;
           and
           that
           wee
           must
           be
           ever
           ready
           to
           lay
           downe
           as
           a
           sacrifice
           ,
           when
           Christ
           is
           pleased
           to
           set
           himselfe
           in
           competition
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           165
           God
           hath
           linked
           together
           with
           an
           indissoluble
           bond
           ,
           happinesse
           and
           holinesse
           :
           raigning
           ,
           and
           righteousnesse
           ;
           the
           one
           as
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           the
           other
           as
           the
           Robe
           ;
           therefore
           the
           one
           cannot
           be
           had
           ,
           or
           worne
           without
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           166
           As
           it
           is
           an
           high
           impiety
           for
           a
           man
           to
           bee
           bad
           in
           a
           good
           age
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           unreformed
           in
           a
           generall
           reformation
           :
           so
           it
           is
           a
           speciall
           commendation
           for
           a
           man
           to
           bee
           good
           in
           a
           
           bad
           age
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           uncorrupted
           in
           times
           of
           generall
           corruption
           .
        
         
           167
           There
           is
           no
           way
           to
           compasse
           contentment
           ,
           or
           happinesse
           without
           God
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           way
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           by
           godlinesse
           .
        
         
           168
           Godlinesse
           may
           doe
           a
           man
           good
           without
           gaine
           ,
           but
           gaine
           can
           doe
           a
           man
           no
           good
           without
           godlinesse
           .
        
         
           169
           As
           the
           garments
           that
           we
           weare
           ,
           must
           receive
           heat
           from
           the
           body
           ,
           before
           they
           returne
           heat
           to
           it
           :
           so
           there
           must
           be
           matter
           of
           joy
           ,
           and
           comfort
           from
           within
           ,
           ere
           any
           sound
           joy
           ,
           or
           comfort
           can
           accrew
           from
           any
           thing
           without
           .
        
         
           170
           The
           godly
           are
           not
           
           heavy
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           holy
           ;
           but
           they
           are
           heavy
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           no
           more
           holy
           .
        
         
           171
           As
           health
           freeth
           from
           all
           diseases
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           degrees
           of
           it
           :
           so
           sanctifying
           grace
           freeth
           from
           all
           vices
           that
           are
           contrary
           thereunto
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           and
           proportion
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           172
           As
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           lungs
           is
           alwayes
           stirring
           ,
           wheresoever
           a
           man
           is
           ,
           and
           without
           paine
           it
           cannot
           bee
           long
           hindered
           by
           holding
           the
           breath
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           godlinesse
           is
           growne
           to
           a
           kind
           of
           connaturalnesse
           ,
           when
           religious
           dispositions
           continue
           
           with
           us
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           cannot
           without
           trouble
           be
           long
           interrupted
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           ●9
           .
           1.2.3
           .
           A
           good
           Christian
           is
           like
           a
           dye
           that
           fals
           alike
           every
           way
           :
           or
           like
           gold
           ,
           cast
           it
           either
           into
           fire
           ,
           or
           water
           ,
           and
           it
           neither
           wasts
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           rusts
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           still
           retaines
           its
           owne
           purity
           .
        
         
           A
           child
           of
           God
           is
           like
           a
           peice
           of
           gold
           ,
           though
           it
           want
           its
           full
           weight
           ,
           yet
           give
           it
           its
           allowance
           ,
           and
           it
           passeth
           currant
           .
        
         
           175
           He
           is
           truly
           religious
           that
           converseth
           so
           with
           men
           in
           publike
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           over-look'd
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           communeth
           so
           with
           God
           in
           private
           ,
           as
           if
           men
           overheard
           him
           .
        
         
         
           176
           S.
           
             Augustine
          
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           the
           very
           essence
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           righteous
           .
        
         
           177
           Holy
           men
           in
           their
           praise-worthy
           things
           are
           like
           the
           light
           side
           of
           the
           cloud
           ,
           which
           conducted
           Gods
           Israel
           in
           their
           way
           to
           
             Canaan
          
           ;
           but
           in
           their
           faults
           and
           faylings
           as
           the
           black
           of
           the
           cloud
           ,
           which
           who
           so
           followeth
           (
           with
           the
           
             Egyptians
          
           )
           is
           sure
           to
           be
           drowned
           in
           the
           red
           sea
           of
           perdition
           .
        
         
           178
           As
           the
           Philosophers
           stone
           turnes
           all
           mettall
           into
           gold
           :
           as
           the
           Bee
           sucks
           honey
           out
           of
           every
           flowre
           ;
           and
           a
           good
           stomack
           sucks
           out
           some
           wholsome
           nourishment
           out
           of
           what
           it
           receives
           
           into
           it selfe
           :
           so
           doth
           an
           holy
           heart
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           is
           sanctified
           ,
           convert
           ,
           and
           digest
           all
           into
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           usefull
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           179
           If
           wee
           try
           to
           wind
           up
           our
           soules
           at
           any
           time
           to
           holy
           meditations
           ,
           wee
           shall
           find
           our
           minds
           (
           like
           the
           pegs
           of
           an
           instrument
           )
           slip
           betweene
           our
           fingers
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           winding
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           so
           fall
           downe
           againe
           before
           we
           be
           aware
           .
        
         
           180
           As
           the
           clearest
           blood
           makes
           the
           best
           spirits
           ,
           so
           a
           good
           life
           the
           greatest
           confidence
           ;
           the
           purest
           ayre
           breeds
           the
           greatest
           agility
           ,
           and
           the
           purest
           life
           the
           fairest
           hope
           .
        
         
           181
           A
           man
           may
           have
           a
           
           good
           colour
           from
           flushing
           or
           painting
           ,
           though
           his
           body
           be
           unsound
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           can
           never
           have
           an
           healthful
           body
           ,
           but
           his
           complection
           is
           good
           .
           So
           the
           heart
           is
           never
           good
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           appeare
           outwardly
           :
           leaves
           may
           be
           without
           fruit
           ,
           but
           fruit
           cannot
           bee
           without
           leaves
           .
        
         
           182
           As
           a
           man
           that
           sails
           to
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           his
           compass
           stands
           stil
           right
           ,
           though
           the
           wind
           carry
           him
           violently
           another
           way
           ;
           but
           the
           gust
           being
           over
           he
           returnes
           ,
           and
           sayles
           to
           his
           intended
           haven
           :
           so
           the
           Saints
           sayle
           by
           a
           right
           compasse
           ,
           their
           intents
           are
           still
           good
           ;
           if
           they
           doe
           otherwise
           it
           s
           by
           accident
           ,
           
           when
           they
           are
           over-borne
           by
           some
           temptation
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           over
           ,
           they
           returne
           into
           the
           right
           way
           againe
           .
        
         
           183
           He
           that
           cuts
           downe
           a
           tree
           with
           an
           ill
           axe
           ,
           cuts
           it
           downe
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           neatly
           :
           so
           a
           good
           man
           is
           still
           destroying
           the
           body
           of
           sinne
           by
           obedience
           ,
           though
           it
           bee
           with
           some
           hacking
           and
           imperfection
           .
        
         
           184
           Science
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           both
           joyned
           together
           ,
           make
           up
           a
           perfect
           man
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           185
           The
           nature
           of
           faith
           is
           to
           apprehend
           righteousnesse
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           sinne
           ;
           Happinesse
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           
           misery
           ,
           and
           favour
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           displeasure
           .
        
         
           186
           The
           reason
           why
           a
           perspective
           Glasse
           drawes
           remote
           objects
           close
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           it
           multiplyes
           the
           species
           :
           So
           we
           by
           faith
           apprehending
           an
           infinite
           and
           everlasting
           glory
           ,
           must
           needs
           conceive
           any
           thing
           through
           which
           wee
           looke
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           bee
           but
           short
           and
           vanishing
           .
        
         
           187
           As
           every
           line
           in
           a
           circumference
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           distant
           each
           from
           other
           ,
           doth
           if
           it
           be
           followed
           carry
           a
           man
           at
           last
           to
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           center
           :
           so
           every
           promise
           by
           faith
           apprehended
           ,
           carrieth
           a
           man
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           
           consideration
           of
           our
           unity
           with
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           right
           whereof
           wee
           have
           claime
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           188
           As
           a
           bird
           with
           a
           little
           eye
           ,
           and
           advantage
           of
           a
           wing
           to
           soare
           up
           withall
           ,
           may
           see
           more
           then
           an
           Oxe
           with
           a
           greater
           :
           So
           the
           righteous
           with
           a
           little
           estate
           joyned
           with
           faith
           ,
           tranquillity
           ,
           and
           devotion
           ,
           may
           have
           more
           pleasure
           ,
           feele
           more
           comfort
           ,
           and
           see
           more
           of
           Gods
           bounty
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           then
           a
           man
           of
           vast
           possessions
           ,
           whose
           heart
           cannot
           lift
           it selfe
           above
           the
           earth
           .
        
         
           189
           A
           man
           cannot
           live
           without
           lively
           faith
           ,
           and
           faith
           is
           not
           lively
           ,
           without
           an
           holy
           life
           .
        
         
         
           190
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           must
           bee
           seconded
           with
           faithfulnesse
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           wee
           must
           have
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           so
           wee
           must
           keep
           faith
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           191
           As
           it
           s
           but
           an
           harlotry
           love
           ,
           for
           a
           woman
           to
           love
           the
           gift
           more
           then
           the
           Giver
           :
           so
           it
           s
           but
           an
           harlotry
           faith
           for
           us
           to
           trust
           Gods
           pledge
           ,
           or
           pawne
           ,
           more
           then
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           192
           Faith
           will
           enable
           us
           to
           see
           the
           sweet
           sunshine
           of
           Gods
           favour
           ,
           even
           through
           the
           thickest
           clouds
           of
           Gods
           wrath
           .
        
         
           193
           It
           is
           the
           efficacy
           of
           faith
           to
           beleeve
           what
           wee
           see
           not
           :
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           the
           reward
           of
           faith
           ,
           to
           see
           
           what
           wee
           beleeve
           .
           
             Greg.
             
          
        
         
           194
           Faith
           is
           a
           miracle
           of
           miracles
           ;
           for
           it
           s
           founded
           as
           the
           earth
           upon
           meer
           nothing
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           it
           bears
           the
           weight
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           Devils
           ,
           yea
           of
           God
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           195
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           is
           as
           much
           ours
           ,
           to
           save
           us
           trusting
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           his
           owne
           to
           glorifie
           him
           .
        
         
           196
           As
           when
           all
           out-workes
           in
           a
           City
           are
           taken
           ,
           the
           wals
           scaled
           ,
           all
           fortification
           forsaken
           ,
           then
           a
           Tower
           holds
           out
           last
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           refuge
           to
           fly
           to
           :
           So
           when
           the
           Devill
           ,
           and
           Gods
           wrath
           beleaguers
           us
           round
           ,
           and
           the
           comfort
           of
           all
           our
           graces
           
           is
           taken
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           driven
           to
           forsake
           all
           our
           holds
           of
           comfort
           ,
           then
           we
           should
           fly
           unto
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           strong
           Tower
           .
        
         
           197
           Wayting
           on
           God
           is
           an
           act
           of
           faith
           :
           resting
           on
           him
           an
           act
           of
           hope
           :
           expecting
           helpe
           from
           him
           ,
           an
           act
           of
           patience
           :
           the
           mind
           quietly
           contenting
           it selfe
           till
           God
           doth
           come
           :
           and
           of
           submission
           if
           he
           should
           not
           come
           .
        
         
           198
           Wee
           would
           so
           beleeve
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           used
           no
           meanes
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           diligently
           use
           the
           meanes
           ,
           even
           as
           if
           our
           confidence
           were
           to
           be
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           199
           Thistles
           are
           il
           weeds
           ,
           
           but
           the
           ground
           is
           fat
           where
           they
           grow
           :
           so
           doubting
           in
           a
           child
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           resists
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           bad
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           signe
           that
           the
           heart
           is
           good
           where
           it
           is
           .
        
         
           201
           Faith
           should
           bee
           in
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           the
           soule
           is
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           there
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           is
           still
           stirring
           ,
           and
           shewing
           it selfe
           by
           motion
           ,
           and
           action
           .
        
         
           202
           As
           wine
           which
           is
           turned
           to
           vineger
           ,
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           wine
           :
           So
           ineffectuall
           faith
           hath
           the
           shaddow
           ,
           and
           name
           of
           faith
           only
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           faith
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           accepted
           of
           by
           God
           .
        
         
           203
           As
           exercise
           begets
           health
           ,
           and
           by
           health
           wee
           are
           made
           fit
           for
           exercise
           :
           
           So
           assurance
           grounded
           upon
           the
           promise
           ,
           enableth
           ,
           enlargeth
           ,
           and
           encreaseth
           sanctification
           ,
           and
           sanctification
           encreaseth
           assurance
           .
        
         
           204
           The
           Saints
           that
           ascend
           high
           in
           obedience
           ,
           are
           like
           men
           gone
           up
           high
           upon
           Ladder
           :
           the
           higher
           they
           are
           gone
           up
           ,
           the
           faster
           they
           hold
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           not
           without
           some
           passages
           of
           feare
           to
           slip
           downe
           .
        
         
           205
           There
           is
           no
           darkenesse
           so
           desolate
           ,
           no
           crosse
           so
           cutting
           ,
           but
           the
           splendor
           of
           a
           sound
           faith
           ,
           and
           cleare
           conscience
           is
           able
           to
           enlighten
           ,
           and
           mollifie
           .
        
         
           206
           In
           prayer
           it
           is
           faith
           that
           must
           make
           us
           successefull
           
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           its
           faith
           must
           make
           us
           profitable
           :
           In
           obedience
           its
           faith
           must
           make
           us
           cheerfull
           :
           In
           afflictions
           ,
           its
           faith
           must
           make
           us
           patient
           :
           In
           trials
           ,
           its
           faith
           must
           make
           us
           resolute
           :
           In
           desertions
           ,
           its
           faith
           must
           make
           us
           comfortable
           :
           In
           life
           ,
           its
           faith
           which
           must
           make
           us
           fruitfull
           :
           and
           in
           death
           ,
           its
           faith
           which
           must
           make
           us
           victorious
           .
        
         
           207
           What
           we
           cannot
           beleeve
           by
           understanding
           we
           should
           labour
           to
           understand
           by
           beleeving
           .
        
         
           208
           Downewards
           a
           mans
           eye
           hath
           something
           immediatly
           to
           fix
           on
           ;
           all
           the
           beauty
           ,
           and
           fruit
           of
           the
           earth
           being
           set
           on
           the
           outside
           
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           short
           ,
           and
           narrow
           our
           affections
           should
           be
           toward
           it
           :
           but
           outward
           the
           eye
           scarse
           finds
           any
           thing
           to
           bound
           it
           ,
           all
           being
           transparent
           ,
           and
           Diaphanous
           ,
           to
           note
           how
           vaste
           our
           affections
           should
           be
           towards
           God
           ,
           how
           endlesse
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           desires
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           how
           present
           to
           our
           faith
           heavenly
           things
           should
           be
           ,
           even
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           .
        
         
           209
           As
           Husbandmen
           cast
           some
           of
           their
           corne
           back
           into
           a
           fruitfull
           soyle
           ,
           wherby
           in
           due
           time
           they
           receive
           it
           back
           again
           with
           encrease
           :
           so
           should
           wee
           doe
           with
           worldly
           blessings
           ,
           
           sow
           them
           in
           the
           bowels
           ,
           and
           backs
           of
           the
           poore
           members
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           day
           of
           harvest
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           great
           increase
           .
        
         
           210
           Charities
           eys
           ,
           must
           be
           open
           as
           well
           as
           her
           hands
           ,
           though
           she
           giveth
           away
           the
           branches
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           part
           with
           the
           root
           .
        
         
           211
           Almes
           in
           Greeke
           comes
           from
           a
           word
           that
           signifies
           to
           piety
           ,
           because
           they
           should
           proceed
           from
           a
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           p●tifull
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Syriack
           ,
           it
           s
           called
           righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           being
           by
           right
           due
           to
           the
           poore
           ,
        
         
           212
           In
           workes
           of
           charity
           ,
           our
           scattering
           is
           increasing
           :
           no
           spending
           ,
           but
           a
           
           lending
           :
           no
           laying
           out
           ,
           but
           a
           laying
           up
           ,
           
             Prov.
          
           11.24
           .
           
             Pro
          
           19.17
           .
        
         
           213
           Nothing
           can
           more
           effectually
           deliver
           a
           man
           from
           need
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           liberall
           to
           them
           that
           be
           in
           need
           .
        
         
           214
           Duties
           must
           be
           discharged
           ,
           whatsoever
           difficulties
           wee
           meet
           withall
           .
        
         
           215
           Christs
           obedience
           was
           meritorious
           ,
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           his
           Church
           ;
           ours
           only
           ministeriall
           ,
           for
           the
           edificatiō
           of
           his
           church
           .
        
         
           216
           
             Luther
          
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           loves
           
             curristas
             ,
          
           not
           
             quaristas
             :
          
           wee
           must
           not
           reason
           ,
           but
           run
           .
        
         
           217
           Wee
           bewray
           our
           love
           more
           by
           griefe
           ,
           in
           parting
           with
           any
           good
           ,
           
           then
           by
           our
           joy
           in
           partaking
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           218
           Reward
           hath
           an
           attractive
           ,
           and
           punishment
           an
           impulsive
           ,
           but
           Love
           hath
           a
           compulsive
           faculty
           :
           Reward
           drawes
           :
           Punishment
           drives
           :
           but
           love
           hales
           a
           man
           forward
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           his
           duty
           .
        
         
           219
           Love
           unto
           Christ
           is
           an
           holy
           affection
           of
           the
           soule
           carrying
           of
           us
           with
           full
           desire
           to
           the
           enjoying
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           making
           us
           to
           preferre
           our
           communion
           with
           him
           before
           all
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           may
           challenge
           our
           dearest
           respect
           .
        
         
           220
           If
           God
           write
           a
           law
           of
           love
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           shed
           abroad
           his
           owne
           love
           
           to
           joyne
           therewith
           ,
           it
           will
           worke
           so
           strongly
           ,
           that
           one
           graine
           of
           it
           ,
           will
           have
           more
           force
           to
           purge
           out
           sinne
           ,
           and
           to
           constraine
           and
           strengthen
           to
           obedience
           ,
           then
           a
           whole
           pound
           of
           terrors
           .
        
         
           221
           How
           can
           God
           but
           love
           them
           that
           love
           him
           ,
           seeing
           he
           loved
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           loved
           him
           not
           .
        
         
           222
           There
           is
           no
           affection
           freer
           then
           love
           ;
           as
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           forcible
           ,
           so
           nothing
           that
           can
           bee
           lesse
           forced
           .
        
         
           223
           As
           Rackets
           at
           tennis
           make
           the
           ball
           live
           in
           a
           perpetuall
           motion
           ;
           so
           doe
           repulses
           in
           love
           ,
           and
           reflect
           it
           stronger
           into
           one
           anothers
           
           bosome
           ;
           the
           best
           temper
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           communication
           of
           it
           ,
           bee
           neither
           too
           forward
           to
           coole
           desire
           ,
           nor
           too
           froward
           ,
           least
           it
           cause
           despaire
           .
        
         
           224
           God
           delights
           more
           in
           his
           countrey
           cottage
           of
           a
           godly
           heart
           ,
           then
           in
           his
           courtly
           pallace
           of
           heaven
           .
        
         
           225
           The
           triangular
           heart
           of
           man
           was
           intended
           for
           a
           mansion
           for
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           :
           and
           if
           wee
           could
           but
           looke
           into
           our
           owne
           heart
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           chalked
           upon
           the
           doore
           ,
           For
           God
           ;
           as
           the
           Kings
           Harbingers
           doe
           for
           the
           lodgings
           of
           the
           Courtiers
           .
        
         
           226
           Nothing
           is
           difficult
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           his
           word
           is
           
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           is
           his
           worke
           .
        
         
           227
           We
           can
           see
           no
           more
           then
           the
           back
           parts
           of
           God
           and
           live
           :
           wee
           need
           see
           no
           more
           that
           we
           may
           live
           .
        
         
           228
           Where
           God
           is
           absolute
           in
           threatning
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           resolute
           in
           punishing
           .
        
         
           229
           God
           is
           the
           most
           glorious
           ,
           and
           most
           alluring
           object
           our
           minds
           can
           fasten
           on
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           thoughts
           of
           him
           should
           swallow
           up
           all
           other
           ,
           as
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           seene
           the
           same
           day
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           230
           Gods
           power
           is
           as
           much
           seene
           in
           pardoning
           sinne
           ,
           and
           over
           comming
           his
           wrath
           ,
           as
           in
           making
           a
           world
           ,
           
             Num.
          
           14.17.18
           .
        
         
         
           231
           A
           poore
           soule
           is
           not
           contented
           with
           ease
           ,
           pardon
           ,
           knocking
           of
           his
           bolts
           ,
           till
           hee
           enjoyes
           communion
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           sees
           his
           face
           in
           his
           ordinances
           .
        
         
           232
           As
           the
           sunne
           is
           the
           fountaine
           of
           all
           light
           ,
           so
           that
           whatsoever
           the
           ayre
           hath
           ,
           it
           s
           derived
           from
           the
           sunne
           :
           so
           whatsoever
           comfort
           is
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           it
           s
           derived
           from
           God
           .
        
         
           233
           As
           the
           fire
           that
           makes
           any
           thing
           hot
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           hotter
           it selfe
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           (
           since
           all
           that
           is
           in
           the
           creature
           is
           taken
           from
           him
           )
           himselfe
           must
           needs
           have
           an
           al-sufficiency
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           full
           of
           al
           things
           .
        
         
           234
           An
           host
           may
           entertaine
           
           strangers
           with
           better
           food
           ,
           then
           he
           gives
           his
           children
           ,
           yet
           hee
           keeps
           the
           best
           portion
           for
           his
           children
           :
           so
           God
           may
           do
           much
           for
           those
           that
           are
           strangers
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           keeps
           the
           best
           portiō
           for
           his
           children
           ,
           which
           they
           shal
           have
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           though
           they
           fare
           hard
           here
           .
        
         
           235
           We
           must
           principally
           love
           God
           for
           his
           excellēcies
           not
           for
           our
           own
           advātages
           .
        
         
           236
           When
           wee
           guid●
           our
           hearts
           to
           God
           ,
           hee
           gives
           them
           backe
           to
           us
           againe
           ;
           much
           better
           then
           when
           hee
           received
           them
           ;
           as
           vapours
           that
           arise
           out
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           heavens
           returne
           them
           againe
           in
           pure
           water
           ,
           much
           better
           then
           they
           received
           them
           .
        
         
         
           237
           Hee
           that
           gives
           his
           heart
           to
           God
           ,
           hath
           as
           much
           liberty
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           power
           of
           his
           owne
           heart
           ,
           as
           hee
           that
           followes
           lusts
           .
        
         
           238
           Let
           a
           thousand
           lines
           come
           to
           one
           point
           ,
           every
           one
           hath
           the
           whole
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           but
           one
           that
           answereth
           all
           :
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           many
           thousands
           that
           the
           Lord
           loves
           ,
           yet
           every
           one
           hath
           God
           wholly
           .
           Now
           as
           hee
           is
           to
           them
           alone
           ,
           so
           he
           expects
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           give
           themselves
           to
           him
           wholly
           .
        
         
           239
           Gods
           performance
           ,
           and
           remembrance
           goe
           together
           ,
           as
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           sunne
           :
           so
           that
           in
           giving
           helpe
           to
           man
           ,
           it
           s
           enough
           
           that
           God
           remembers
           him
           ,
           whose
           memory
           ,
           and
           mercy
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           but
           one
           act
           .
        
         
           240
           Gods
           booke
           is
           not
           like
           a
           Merchants
           booke
           ,
           wherein
           is
           written
           both
           what
           is
           owing
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           oweth
           himselfe
           :
           for
           God
           in
           mercy
           wipes
           out
           what
           we
           owe
           him
           ,
           and
           writes
           onely
           that
           which
           hee
           owes
           us
           by
           promise
           .
        
         
           241
           God
           shewes
           more
           mercy
           in
           saving
           some
           when
           hee
           might
           have
           condemned
           all
           :
           then
           justice
           in
           judging
           many
           ,
           when
           he
           might
           have
           saved
           none
           .
        
         
           242
           Where
           God
           multiplies
           his
           mercies
           ,
           and
           men
           multiply
           their
           sins
           ,
           there
           God
           will
           multiply
           their
           miseries
           .
        
         
         
           243
           The
           Hebrewes
           observe
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           letters
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           
             litterae
             quiescentes
             ,
          
           letters
           of
           rest
           ▪
           because
           God
           is
           the
           only
           center
           where
           there
           the
           soule
           may
           find
           rest
           .
        
         
           244
           Ther
           is
           no
           true
           godlines
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           contentment
           of
           mind
           ,
           no
           true
           contentment
           of
           mind
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           not
           godlines
           .
        
         
           245
           The
           holier
           that
           men
           are
           ,
           the
           happier
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           godly
           they
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           true
           ,
           and
           sound
           contentment
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           of
           .
        
         
           246
           There
           can
           bee
           no
           cōtentment
           wher
           any
           want
           is
           ,
           nor
           freedome
           from
           want
           ,
           where
           sufficiency
           is
           not
           ,
           as
           
           there
           is
           not
           in
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           247
           God
           alone
           is
           the
           chiefest
           good
           ;
           and
           the
           chiefest
           good
           is
           each
           ones
           utmost
           ayme
           ,
           and
           therfore
           our
           desires
           cannot
           be
           staid
           ,
           till
           wee
           come
           home
           unto
           him
           ,
           beyond
           whom
           wee
           cannot
           possibly
           goe
           .
        
         
           248
           As
           a
           stomack
           that
           hath
           beene
           enlarged
           to
           full
           diet
           lookes
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           rises
           more
           hungry
           from
           a
           slender
           meale
           :
           so
           communion
           with
           God
           enlargeth
           the
           faculties
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           more
           capable
           of
           greater
           joyes
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           creature
           is
           lesse
           able
           to
           fill
           the
           hearts
           of
           such
           ,
           then
           of
           others
           ,
           which
           never
           had
           this
           communion
           with
           him
           .
        
         
         
           249
           Gods
           name
           is
           
             I
             am
             ,
          
           because
           hee
           is
           all
           things
           to
           all
           men
           that
           they
           want
           .
        
         
           250
           As
           
             Noah
             ,
          
           when
           the
           deluge
           of
           waters
           had
           defaced
           the
           great
           booke
           of
           nature
           ,
           had
           a
           coppy
           of
           every
           kind
           of
           creature
           in
           that
           famous
           Library
           of
           the
           Arke
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           all
           were
           reprinted
           to
           the
           world
           :
           so
           he
           that
           hath
           God
           hath
           the
           original
           coppy
           of
           all
           blessings
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           if
           all
           were
           perished
           ,
           all
           might
           easily
           bee
           restored
           .
        
         
           251
           The
           heart
           is
           a
           Pyramis
           inverted
           ,
           large
           towards
           heaven
           ,
           but
           contracted
           to
           a
           point
           towards
           the
           earth
           :
           let
           God
           raine
           a
           large
           influence
           of
           grace
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           
           we
           should
           be
           at
           a
           point
           for
           earthly
           things
           .
        
         
           252
           As
           ayre
           lights
           not
           without
           the
           sun
           ,
           nor
           wood
           heats
           without
           fire
           :
           so
           neither
           doth
           any
           condition
           cōfort
           a
           man
           without
           God
           .
        
         
           253
           Let
           our
           desires
           bee
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           if
           that
           which
           wee
           have
           suite
           with
           them
           ,
           its
           comfortable
           .
        
         
           254
           When
           a
           woman
           marrieth
           a
           trades-man
           ,
           or
           excellent
           Artist
           ,
           she
           thinkes
           it
           a
           good
           portion
           ,
           and
           as
           good
           as
           if
           hee
           had
           much
           money
           :
           so
           they
           that
           have
           the
           Lord
           for
           their
           portion
           ,
           have
           enough
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           nothing
           else
           .
        
         
           255
           As
           
             Hagar
             ,
          
           when
           the
           bottle
           was
           spent
           ,
           fell
           a
           crying
           
           she
           was
           undone
           ;
           she
           and
           her
           child
           should
           perish
           :
           there
           was
           a
           fountaine
           neer
           ,
           but
           she
           saw
           it
           not
           ,
           till
           God
           opened
           her
           eyes
           :
           so
           when
           our
           bottle
           is
           dryed
           up
           in
           such
           meanes
           as
           we
           depend
           upon
           ,
           wee
           presently
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           the
           Fountaine
           is
           neere
           unto
           us
           ,
           if
           wee
           had
           but
           our
           eys
           open
           to
           see
           him
           .
        
         
           256
           As
           a
           dropsie
           man
           ,
           after
           he
           is
           brought
           into
           health
           ,
           is
           content
           with
           lesse
           drinke
           then
           hee
           was
           before
           :
           so
           godlinesse
           brings
           the
           soule
           into
           a
           good
           temper
           ,
           removing
           lustful
           humours
           ,
           giving
           him
           that
           content
           that
           before
           he
           wanted
           .
        
         
           257
           As
           the
           Bee
           ,
           if
           it
           
           found
           honey
           enough
           in
           one
           flowre
           ,
           would
           not
           fly
           to
           another
           :
           so
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ,
           if
           it
           found
           sweetnesse
           and
           contentment
           ,
           and
           comfort
           enough
           in
           God
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           turne
           from
           him
           to
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           258
           If
           the
           sunne
           bee
           wanting
           ,
           it
           will
           bee
           night
           for
           all
           the
           stars
           :
           so
           if
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           countenance
           be
           wanting
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           sit
           in
           the
           shaddow
           of
           death
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           glyster
           of
           worldly
           contentments
           .
        
         
           259
           As
           women
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           good
           meat
           to
           eat
           ,
           doe
           sometimes
           long
           after
           ashes
           and
           coals
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           so
           when
           God
           compasseth
           a
           man
           about
           with
           
           mercies
           ,
           if
           hee
           suffer
           an
           inordinate
           appetite
           to
           take
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           his
           soule
           may
           have
           blessings
           present
           ,
           and
           yet
           receive
           no
           comfort
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           260
           Gods
           enemies
           may
           have
           abundance
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           but
           land-flouds
           of
           comfort
           ,
           they
           make
           a
           great
           shew
           ,
           and
           have
           some
           reality
           of
           comfort
           in
           them
           for
           the
           present
           ;
           but
           like
           ponds
           ,
           or
           land-flouds
           are
           quickly
           dryed
           up
           ;
           but
           the
           springs
           of
           comfort
           only
           belong
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           are
           renewed
           from
           day
           to
           day
           .
        
         
           261
           As
           fire
           under
           water
           ,
           the
           hotter
           it
           burnes
           ,
           the
           sooner
           it
           is
           extinguished
           by
           
           the
           over-running
           of
           the
           water
           :
           so
           earthly
           things
           raise
           up
           such
           tumultuary
           ,
           and
           disquiet
           thoughts
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           at
           last
           extinguish
           all
           the
           heat
           and
           comfort
           which
           was
           expected
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           262
           All
           those
           phantasticall
           felicities
           ,
           which
           men
           build
           upon
           the
           creature
           ,
           prove
           in
           the
           end
           to
           bee
           but
           the
           banquet
           of
           a
           dreaming
           man
           ,
           nothing
           but
           lies
           ,
           and
           vanities
           in
           the
           conclusion
           .
        
         
           263
           Though
           a
           man
           have
           riches
           ,
           and
           thinke
           himselfe
           so
           sure
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           taken
           away
           :
           yet
           they
           are
           like
           a
           flock
           of
           birds
           in
           a
           mans
           ground
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           promise
           to
           himselfe
           
           any
           certainty
           of
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           wings
           ,
           and
           may
           fly
           away
           ,
           
             Pro.
          
           23.5
           .
        
         
           264
           The
           glory
           of
           this
           world
           is
           like
           a
           rotten
           post
           that
           shines
           indeed
           ,
           but
           its
           only
           in
           the
           darke
           .
        
         
           265
           If
           we
           lay
           our selves
           loaden
           with
           the
           utmost
           of
           all
           earthly
           excellencies
           ,
           and
           felicities
           in
           the
           one
           scale
           of
           the
           ballance
           ,
           and
           vanity
           in
           the
           other
           ;
           vanity
           wil
           weigh
           us
           downe
           .
        
         
           266
           They
           which
           eagerly
           pursue
           the
           worlds
           vanities
           ,
           are
           like
           children
           following
           butter-flies
           ,
           which
           after
           all
           their
           paines
           they
           may
           misse
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           catch
           ,
           it
           s
           but
           a
           fly
           ,
           that
           besmeares
           their
           hands
           .
        
         
         
           267
           When
           the
           world
           cannot
           bring
           truth
           of
           happinesse
           for
           her
           Champion
           to
           overthrow
           us
           ,
           and
           draw
           us
           from
           God
           :
           shee
           will
           bee
           sure
           to
           deale
           with
           her
           old
           Chapman
           ,
           the
           falsehood
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           so
           (
           if
           wee
           take
           not
           heed
           )
           will
           over-reach
           us
           ▪
           in
           our
           bargaine
           .
        
         
           268
           King
           
             Henry
          
           the
           fourth
           of
           
             France
             ,
          
           asked
           the
           Duke
           
             D'
             Alva
             ,
          
           if
           hee
           had
           not
           observed
           the
           Eclipses
           :
           No
           (
           said
           he
           )
           I
           have
           so
           much
           to
           doe
           upon
           earth
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           no
           leisure
           to
           looke
           up
           to
           heaven
           :
           so
           its
           true
           with
           many
           Christians
           ,
           which
           are
           drawing
           lines
           in
           the
           dust
           (
           with
           
             Archimedes
          
           )
           
           till
           destruction
           seaze
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           269
           As
           the
           Lapwing
           hath
           a
           Crowne
           upon
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           yet
           feeds
           upon
           dung
           :
           so
           to
           be
           crowned
           with
           honour
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           feed
           upon
           the
           dung
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           basely
           as
           other
           men
           doe
           ,
           is
           unseemly
           for
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           270
           Earthly
           things
           must
           neither
           be
           sought
           ,
           with
           the
           height
           of
           designe
           ,
           nor
           height
           of
           desires
           ;
           which
           like
           a
           precious
           box
           of
           oyntment
           ,
           must
           not
           bee
           powred
           out
           upon
           those
           things
           :
           nor
           with
           height
           of
           devoir
           ,
           spinning
           out
           our
           soules
           (
           as
           the
           Spider
           to
           catch
           a
           fly
           )
           nor
           spending
           the
           first
           
           borne
           of
           our
           thoughts
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           271
           There
           is
           a
           prodigious
           property
           in
           worldly
           things
           to
           obliterate
           all
           notions
           of
           God
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           harden
           him
           to
           any
           abominations
           .
        
         
           272
           Christians
           should
           beware
           of
           plunging
           themselves
           into
           a
           confluence
           of
           many
           boisterous
           ,
           and
           conflicting
           businesses
           ;
           as
           
             Pauls
          
           ship
           ,
           where
           two
           seas
           met
           ,
           lest
           the
           Lord
           give
           over
           their
           soules
           to
           suffer
           ship-wrack
           in
           them
           :
           or
           stripping
           of
           them
           of
           all
           their
           lading
           and
           tackling
           :
           breake
           their
           estate
           al
           to
           peices
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           get
           to
           heaven
           upon
           a
           broken
           planck
           .
        
         
         
           273
           Too
           much
           eager
           love
           and
           attendance
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           robs
           many
           Christians
           of
           golden
           opportunities
           ,
           of
           encreasing
           the
           graces
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           with
           more
           noble
           and
           heavenly
           contemplations
           ,
           on
           Gods
           truth
           and
           promises
           :
           on
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           attributes
           :
           on
           his
           word
           and
           worship
           ;
           of
           rouzing
           up
           their
           soules
           from
           the
           sleepe
           of
           sinne
           :
           of
           inflaming
           their
           spiritual
           gifts
           ;
           of
           enjoying
           communion
           with
           God
           :
           of
           mourning
           for
           their
           sinnes
           :
           of
           besiegeing
           and
           besetting
           heaven
           with
           their
           more
           ardent
           ,
           and
           retyred
           prayers
           :
           of
           bewayling
           the
           calamities
           ,
           the
           stones
           of
           
             Syon
             :
          
           of
           deprecating
           ,
           
           and
           repelling
           approaching
           judgements
           ,
           and
           of
           glorifying
           God
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           .
        
         
           274
           A
           man
           comes
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           Lottery
           ,
           with
           an
           head
           full
           of
           hopes
           ,
           and
           projects
           to
           get
           a
           prize
           ,
           and
           returnes
           with
           an
           heart
           full
           of
           blanks
           ,
           utterly
           deluded
           in
           his
           expectation
           .
        
         
           275
           The
           world
           useth
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Ivie
           doth
           an
           Oake
           ,
           the
           closer
           it
           gets
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           clings
           and
           twists
           about
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           seeme
           to
           promise
           &
           flatter
           much
           ,
           yet
           it
           indeed
           doth
           but
           eate
           out
           his
           reall
           substance
           ,
           and
           choake
           him
           in
           the
           embraces
           .
        
         
         
           276
           He
           who
           lookes
           stedfastly
           upon
           the
           light
           of
           the
           sunne
           ,
           will
           be
           able
           to
           see
           nothing
           below
           ,
           when
           hee
           lookes
           downe
           againe
           :
           and
           the
           more
           a
           man
           is
           affected
           with
           heaven
           ,
           the
           lesse
           will
           hee
           desire
           ,
           or
           delight
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           277
           As
           a
           cloud
           exhaled
           by
           the
           sun
           ,
           hides
           the
           light
           of
           the
           sun
           which
           drew
           it
           up
           :
           so
           the
           great
           estates
           ,
           and
           temporall
           blessings
           of
           God
           to
           evi●l
           men
           ,
           serve
           but
           to
           intercept
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           to
           blot
           out
           the
           notions
           ,
           and
           remembrance
           of
           him
           that
           gave
           them
           .
        
         
           278
           If
           there
           were
           no
           earth
           ,
           there
           would
           bee
           no
           darkenesse
           ;
           for
           its
           the
           body
           
           of
           the
           earth
           that
           hides
           the
           sunne
           from
           our
           view
           ;
           and
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           graces
           would
           not
           bee
           eclipsed
           ,
           if
           earthly
           affections
           did
           not
           interpose
           themselves
           .
        
         
           279
           As
           boyes
           that
           steale
           into
           an
           Orchard
           ,
           stuffe
           their
           sleeves
           ,
           and
           pockets
           with
           fruit
           ,
           hoping
           to
           get
           out
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           come
           to
           the
           doore
           ,
           meet
           with
           one
           that
           searcheth
           them
           ,
           and
           sends
           them
           away
           empty
           :
           so
           many
           hoard
           up
           riches
           ,
           and
           thinke
           long
           to
           enjoy
           them
           ,
           but
           ere
           long
           goe
           hence
           ,
           and
           meet
           with
           death
           which
           strips
           them
           ,
           and
           suffers
           nothing
           to
           passe
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           sorry
           shirt
           ,
           
           which
           yet
           they
           have
           no
           sense
           of
           ,
           nor
           are
           better
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           280
           When
           the
           body
           hath
           a
           wen
           ,
           or
           a
           wolfe
           in
           it
           ,
           al
           the
           nourishment
           is
           drawn
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           growes
           leane
           and
           poor
           :
           so
           when
           a
           mans
           heart
           is
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           eats
           up
           ,
           and
           devoures
           all
           the
           good
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           intentions
           of
           the
           mind
           :
           and
           the
           hidden
           man
           of
           the
           heart
           is
           starved
           ,
           and
           pin'd
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           .
        
         
           281
           Gold
           can
           no
           more
           fill
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           then
           grace
           his
           purse
           .
        
         
           282
           When
           we
           see
           a
           servant
           follow
           two
           Gentlemen
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           whose
           
           man
           he
           is
           ,
           but
           their
           parting
           will
           discover
           to
           whom
           hee
           belongs
           :
           so
           when
           death
           shall
           sever
           the
           owner
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           then
           will
           riches
           ,
           revenues
           ,
           &c.
           and
           all
           outward
           bravery
           cleave
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           leave
           him
           as
           poore
           a
           wretch
           ,
           as
           when
           he
           first
           came
           into
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           283
           Worldlings
           houses
           are
           alwayes
           better
           ordered
           then
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           their
           temporall
           husbandry
           is
           alwayes
           better
           then
           their
           spirituall
           .
        
         
           284
           The
           deeplier
           that
           the
           drowsie
           heart
           of
           a
           covetous
           man
           doth
           drink
           of
           the
           golden
           stream
           ,
           the
           more
           furiously
           its
           inflamed
           with
           spirituall
           thirst
           .
        
         
         
           285
           They
           do
           extreamly
           befoole
           themselves
           ,
           which
           thinke
           to
           have
           two
           heavens
           :
           one
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           another
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           :
           or
           to
           weare
           two
           crownes
           of
           Ioyes
           ,
           whereas
           Christ
           himselfe
           had
           the
           first
           of
           thorns
           .
        
         
           286
           God
           puts
           money
           into
           earthen
           boxes
           (
           covetous
           misers
           )
           that
           have
           only
           one
           chinke
           to
           let
           in
           ;
           but
           none
           to
           let
           out
           ,
           with
           purpose
           to
           breake
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           full
           .
        
         
           287
           On
           the
           banks
           of
           the
           dead
           sea
           grow
           those
           hypocriticall
           apples
           ,
           and
           well
           complectioned
           dust
           (
           the
           true
           emblems
           of
           the
           false
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           )
           
           which
           touched
           ,
           fall
           to
           ashes
           .
        
         
           288
           Most
           men
           use
           their
           knowledge
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           as
           some
           doe
           artificiall
           teeth
           ,
           more
           for
           shew
           then
           service
           :
           or
           as
           the
           
             Athenians
          
           did
           their
           coine
           ,
           to
           count
           and
           gingle
           with
           onely
           ,
           striving
           rather
           to
           be
           able
           to
           talke
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           walke
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           289
           In
           some
           Christians
           the
           spring
           is
           too
           forward
           to
           hold
           ;
           and
           the
           speedy
           withering
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           argueth
           that
           it
           wanted
           root
           .
        
         
           290
           Hypocrites
           are
           like
           the
           Egyptian
           Temples
           ,
           painted
           without
           ,
           and
           spotted
           within
           ,
           varnisht
           without
           ,
           and
           vermine
           within
           .
        
         
         
           291
           None
           are
           so
           mad
           ,
           as
           to
           keepe
           their
           Iewels
           in
           a
           Sellar
           ;
           and
           their
           coales
           in
           a
           closet
           :
           and
           yet
           such
           is
           the
           profanenesse
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           to
           keepe
           God
           in
           their
           lips
           only
           ,
           and
           Mammon
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           make
           the
           earth
           their
           treasure
           ,
           and
           heaven
           but
           an
           appendix
           ,
           or
           accessary
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           292
           As
           a
           peice
           of
           gold
           may
           be
           shaped
           into
           a
           vessell
           of
           dishonour
           for
           sordid
           uses
           :
           so
           a
           worke
           may
           be
           compounded
           of
           choise
           ingredients
           ,
           the
           materials
           of
           it
           commanded
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           yet
           serve
           for
           base
           purposes
           ,
           and
           directed
           to
           our
           owne
           ends
           ,
           it
           may
           stinke
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           jected
           .
        
         
         
           293
           Men
           that
           take
           upon
           them
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           a
           shew
           of
           religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           deny
           the
           power
           therof
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           Lyers
           ,
           in
           professing
           a
           false
           love
           ,
           but
           theeves
           too
           in
           usurping
           an
           interest
           into
           Christ
           ,
           which
           indeed
           they
           have
           not
           .
        
         
           294
           Though
           nothing
           but
           the
           Evangelicall
           vertue
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           begets
           true
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           obedience
           ;
           yet
           outward
           conformity
           may
           be
           fashioned
           by
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           law
           :
           as
           in
           
             Ahab
             .
          
        
         
           295
           Many
           who
           will
           not
           doe
           good
           obedientially
           with
           faith
           in
           the
           power
           ,
           with
           submission
           to
           the
           will
           ,
           with
           aime
           at
           the
           glory
           of
           him
           that
           commands
           it
           :
           will
           
           yet
           doe
           it
           rationally
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           conviction
           ,
           and
           evidence
           of
           their
           owne
           principles
           .
        
         
           296
           An
           unfruitfull
           Christian
           is
           the
           most
           unprofitable
           creature
           that
           is
           ;
           as
           a
           Vine
           is
           either
           for
           fruit
           ,
           or
           for
           fuell
           ,
           and
           improper
           and
           unprofitable
           for
           all
           other
           uses
           .
           
             Ezek.
          
           15.3
           .
        
         
           297
           Some
           come
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           Iesus
           for
           roome
           and
           shelter
           ,
           to
           keepe
           them
           from
           the
           fire
           ;
           not
           as
           to
           a
           Christ
           for
           grace
           ,
           and
           government
           in
           his
           service
           .
        
         
           298
           Many
           deale
           with
           Christ
           now
           in
           glory
           ,
           as
           
             Ioab
          
           did
           with
           
             Abner
             ,
          
           they
           kisse
           and
           flatter
           him
           in
           the
           outward
           profession
           of
           his
           
           name
           ,
           and
           worship
           :
           when
           they
           stab
           ,
           and
           persecute
           him
           in
           his
           members
           .
        
         
           299
           As
           in
           flaying
           of
           a
           beast
           ,
           the
           skin
           comes
           away
           with
           ease
           till
           you
           come
           to
           the
           head
           :
           so
           many
           are
           well
           enough
           content
           to
           conform
           to
           good
           courses
           ,
           til
           it
           come
           to
           the
           master
           corruption
           ,
           and
           head-sin
           ,
           and
           then
           ther
           they
           stick
           .
        
         
           300
           The
           Pharisee
           in
           the
           Gospell
           exults
           arrogantly
           in
           himselfe
           ,
           insulting
           insolently
           over
           others
           ,
           and
           deceiveth
           himselfe
           alone
           ,
           whom
           alone
           hee
           excepteth
           ,
           whiles
           he
           contemneth
           ,
           and
           condemneth
           all
           besides
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           301
           As
           inequality
           in
           the
           
           pulse
           ,
           argues
           much
           distemper
           in
           the
           body
           :
           so
           unevenesse
           in
           Christian
           walking
           ,
           argueth
           little
           soundnesse
           in
           the
           soule
           .
        
         
           302
           Wicked
           men
           in
           affliction
           are
           like
           iron
           ,
           which
           whiles
           in
           the
           fire
           it
           melts
           ,
           but
           after
           it
           hath
           beene
           a
           while
           out
           ,
           it
           groweth
           stiffe
           againe
           .
        
         
           303
           He
           was
           never
           good
           indeed
           that
           desireth
           not
           to
           be
           better
           ;
           yea
           ,
           hee
           is
           starke
           nought
           ,
           that
           desireth
           not
           to
           be
           as
           good
           as
           the
           best
           .
        
         
           304
           Peace
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           hide
           many
           a
           false
           heart
           ,
           as
           the
           snow
           drift
           covers
           many
           a
           heape
           of
           dung
           .
        
         
           305
           None
           are
           so
           desperatly
           evill
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           may
           be
           
           good
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           ,
           or
           have
           beene
           good
           and
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           305
           As
           our
           ordinary
           fire
           heats
           but
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           but
           it
           heats
           us
           not
           within
           :
           so
           common
           righteousnesse
           contents
           it selfe
           with
           bodily
           exercise
           ,
           and
           a
           performance
           of
           duties
           publike
           ,
           and
           private
           :
           but
           fire
           from
           heaven
           heats
           our
           hearts
           also
           .
        
         
           306
           A
           woman
           may
           think
           that
           she
           is
           with
           child
           ,
           but
           if
           she
           finds
           no
           stirring
           ,
           nor
           motion
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           signe
           that
           shee
           was
           deceived
           :
           so
           hee
           that
           thinkes
           hee
           hath
           faith
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           but
           finds
           no
           workes
           proceeding
           from
           it
           ,
           it
           s
           an
           argument
           that
           hee
           was
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           faith
           is
           operative
        
         
         
           307
           A
           Man
           that
           commits
           adultery
           with
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           hee
           would
           willingly
           bee
           freed
           from
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           hell
           :
           but
           he
           that
           serves
           him
           out
           of
           love
           would
           not
           goe
           free
           if
           hee
           might
           .
        
         
           308
           As
           a
           crasie
           body
           cannot
           indure
           the
           tryall
           of
           the
           weather
           ;
           nor
           a
           weake
           eye
           the
           light
           :
           so
           an
           unsound
           heart
           cannot
           endure
           searching
           ,
           and
           examination
           .
        
         
           309
           A
           Merchant
           may
           cast
           out
           his
           goods
           ,
           when
           in
           a
           storme
           he
           is
           in
           danger
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           hate
           his
           goods
           :
           so
           a
           man
           may
           cast
           away
           sinne
           ,
           when
           it
           puts
           him
           in
           danger
           
           of
           sinking
           into
           hell
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           hate
           his
           sinne
           .
        
         
           310
           As
           we
           deceive
           children
           ,
           taking
           away
           gold
           ,
           or
           silver
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           countets
           to
           quiet
           them
           :
           so
           Satan
           quiets
           the
           consciences
           of
           many
           with
           bare
           formes
           of
           piety
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           able
           to
           distinguish
           betweene
           precious
           duties
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           performance
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           formall
           ,
           and
           empty
           performances
           .
        
         
           311
           Hypocrites
           may
           counterfeit
           all
           outward
           duties
           ,
           and
           abstaine
           from
           sins
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           counterfeit
           to
           love
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           312
           
             Silla
             ,
          
           surnamed
           
             Faelix
             ,
          
           accounted
           it
           not
           the
           least
           part
           of
           his
           happinesse
           ,
           
           that
           
             Metellus
             ,
          
           sirnamed
           
             Pius
             ,
          
           was
           his
           friend
           :
           godlinesse
           is
           alwayes
           the
           best
           friend
           to
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           314
           As
           the
           Cardinal
           made
           his
           Embleme
           a
           beech
           tree
           with
           this
           inscription
           :
           
             Take
             off
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             its
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             the
             trees
          
           So
           its
           true
           of
           the
           purity
           of
           religion
           ,
           tamper
           with
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           that
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           blessings
           will
           be
           gone
           .
        
         
           314
           So
           materiall
           is
           the
           union
           of
           religion
           with
           justice
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           boldly
           deeme
           that
           there
           is
           neither
           ,
           where
           both
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           315
           It
           s
           better
           to
           leave
           religion
           to
           her
           native
           plainenesse
           ,
           then
           to
           hang
           her
           eares
           with
           the
           counterfeit
           
           pearles
           of
           false
           miracles
           .
        
         
           316
           Religion
           dyed
           in
           fear
           never
           long
           keepes
           colour
           ;
           but
           this
           dayes
           converts
           ,
           wil
           be
           to
           morrow's
           apostates
           .
        
         
           317
           As
           tame
           foxes
           ,
           if
           they
           breake
           loose
           ,
           and
           turn
           wild
           ,
           will
           doe
           ten
           times
           more
           mischiefe
           ,
           then
           those
           which
           were
           wild
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           so
           Renegado
           Christians
           rage
           more
           furiously
           against
           Religion
           ,
           then
           any
           Pagans
           .
        
         
           318
           Some
           turne
           conscience
           into
           questions
           ,
           and
           controversies
           ;
           so
           that
           whiles
           they
           are
           resolving
           what
           to
           doe
           ,
           they
           doe
           just
           nothing
           .
        
         
           319
           It
           s
           a
           blessed
           institution
           of
           younger
           yeares
           ,
           
           when
           reason
           ,
           and
           religion
           are
           together
           moulded
           ,
           and
           fashioned
           in
           tender
           minds
           .
        
         
           320
           As
           the
           very
           act
           fits
           a
           man
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           any
           bodily
           labour
           :
           so
           the
           best
           preparation
           unto
           prayer
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           duty
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           321
           The
           duty
           of
           prayer
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           are
           carnall
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           s
           no
           easie
           thing
           to
           bring
           spirituall
           duties
           ,
           and
           carnall
           hearts
           together
           .
        
         
           322
           A
           man
           in
           a
           ship
           plucketh
           a
           Rocke
           ,
           it
           seemes
           as
           if
           hee
           plucked
           the
           rocke
           nearer
           the
           ship
           ,
           whereas
           the
           ship
           is
           plucked
           nearer
           the
           rocke
           :
           so
           when
           wee
           draw
           nearer
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           prayer
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           spirituall
           disposition
           
           wrought
           in
           our
           hearts
           hereby
           ,
           whereby
           we
           draw
           nearer
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           his
           purposes
           alter
           not
           .
        
         
           323
           Naturall
           affections
           may
           adde
           wind
           to
           the
           saile
           of
           praier
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           more
           importunate
           ,
           though
           holinesse
           may
           guide
           the
           rudder
           ,
           and
           keepe
           the
           course
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           sterage
           .
        
         
           324
           As
           an
           Angler
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           throwne
           in
           his
           bait
           ,
           if
           it
           stay
           long
           ,
           and
           catch
           nothing
           ,
           hee
           takes
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           amends
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           throwes
           it
           in
           againe
           ,
           and
           waits
           patiently
           :
           so
           if
           wee
           pray
           ,
           and
           pray
           long
           and
           obtaine
           not
           the
           thing
           we
           pray
           for
           ,
           wee
           must
           looke
           to
           our
           prayers
           ,
           see
           they
           be
           right
           ,
           
           amend
           what
           is
           amisse
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           them
           till
           God
           heares
           .
        
         
           325
           As
           the
           Fisher
           draws
           away
           the
           bait
           ,
           that
           the
           fish
           may
           follow
           it
           the
           more
           eagerly
           :
           so
           God
           with-holds
           blessings
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           desire
           them
           more
           ,
           pray
           more
           eagerly
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           prize
           them
           more
           ,
           when
           wee
           obtaine
           them
           .
        
         
           326
           The
           husbandman
           looks
           not
           only
           to
           the
           grain
           that
           he
           hath
           in
           his
           Garner
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           also
           which
           he
           hath
           sowne
           ;
           yea
           ,
           (
           it
           may
           be
           )
           as
           to
           the
           better
           of
           the
           two
           :
           so
           prayers
           sowne
           (
           it
           may
           be
           many
           yeares
           agoe
           )
           are
           such
           as
           will
           bring
           in
           a
           sure
           increase
           .
        
         
         
           327
           As
           members
           that
           are
           benummed
           ,
           by
           using
           them
           they
           get
           life
           and
           heat
           ,
           and
           become
           in
           the
           end
           nimble
           :
           so
           when
           the
           heart
           is
           benummed
           ,
           and
           thereby
           unfit
           for
           prayer
           ,
           the
           very
           use
           of
           it
           will
           make
           it
           fit
           for
           the
           duty
           .
        
         
           328
           As
           a
           Physician
           puts
           many
           ingredients
           into
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           its
           owne
           principall
           ingredient
           that
           hee
           makes
           most
           account
           of
           to
           cure
           the
           disease
           :
           so
           we
           must
           use
           both
           prayer
           ,
           and
           other
           lawfull
           means
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           know
           that
           prayer
           is
           the
           principall
           effecter
           of
           the
           thing
           :
           and
           therefore
           wee
           must
           put
           most
           confidence
           therein
           .
        
         
         
           329
           The
           blood
           of
           sheep
           and
           swine
           are
           both
           alike
           ,
           yet
           the
           blood
           of
           swine
           was
           not
           to
           be
           offered
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           blood
           of
           swine
           :
           so
           the
           prayer
           of
           an
           unregenerate
           man
           may
           bee
           as
           well
           fram'd
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           petitions
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           required
           immediatly
           to
           a
           prayer
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           bee
           accepted
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           person
           from
           whom
           it
           comes
           .
        
         
           330
           Though
           prayer
           bee
           the
           key
           that
           opens
           Gods
           treasures
           ,
           yet
           faith
           is
           the
           hand
           that
           turnes
           the
           key
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           will
           doe
           no
           good
           .
        
         
           331
           There
           is
           a
           two-fold
           faith
           required
           in
           prayer
           
           1.
           
           Faith
           in
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           beleeve
           that
           he
           is
           such
           a
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           able
           to
           bring
           the
           things
           to
           passe
           .
           2.
           
           Faith
           in
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           wherby
           we
           beleeve
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           332
           Earnestnesse
           in
           prayer
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           meere
           expression
           of
           naturall
           desires
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           thing
           we
           want
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           hope
           of
           mercy
           ,
           a
           ground
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           have
           the
           thing
           granted
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           this
           ground
           ,
           an
           earnest
           ,
           and
           importunate
           begging
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           333
           The
           person
           must
           be
           righteous
           ,
           and
           the
           prayer
           
           fervent
           ,
           as
           indited
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           s
           no
           sacrifice
           fit
           for
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           334
           When
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           to
           escape
           a
           danger
           ,
           a
           Christian
           can
           goe
           by
           heaven
           ,
           as
           
             Daedalus
             ;
             Restatiter
             coelo
             ,
             coelo
             tentabimus
             ire
             .
          
        
         
           335
           Let
           Papists
           number
           their
           beads
           ,
           that
           give
           their
           prayers
           to
           God
           by
           number
           ,
           not
           by
           zeale
           :
           but
           let
           Saints
           tell
           their
           teares
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           without
           number
           .
        
         
           336
           
             Tertullian
          
           saith
           ,
           that
           wee
           should
           make
           prayers
           fat
           with
           fastings
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           are
           starved
           with
           formalities
           .
        
         
           337
           Gods
           children
           have
           
           the
           Altar
           of
           Christ
           to
           receive
           ,
           the
           incense
           of
           Christ
           to
           perfume
           ,
           the
           name
           ,
           &
           intercession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           present
           their
           prayers
           to
           God
           by
           .
        
         
           338
           Gods
           children
           should
           proportion
           the
           vehemency
           of
           their
           prayers
           ,
           to
           the
           violence
           ,
           and
           urgency
           of
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           temptations
           that
           trouble
           them
           ,
           as
           2.
           
             Cor.
          
           12.8
           .
        
         
           339
           Gods
           promises
           to
           us
           must
           bee
           the
           ground
           of
           our
           prayers
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           God
           makes
           a
           promise
           ,
           wee
           must
           make
           a
           prayer
           :
           for
           all
           promises
           are
           of
           mercy
           ,
           not
           of
           duty
           ,
           or
           debt
           :
           therefore
           God
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           tender
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           till
           we
           beg
           them
           .
        
         
         
           340
           As
           promises
           are
           the
           rule
           of
           what
           wee
           may
           pray
           for
           in
           faith
           :
           so
           prayer
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           what
           wee
           may
           expect
           with
           comfort
           .
        
         
           341
           A
           Christian
           hath
           what
           hee
           will
           ,
           because
           God
           gives
           him
           a
           will
           to
           desire
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           is
           Gods
           promise
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           necessity
           .
        
         
           342
           God
           will
           bee
           sought
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           found
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           farther
           sought
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           343
           Spirituall
           things
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           be
           sought
           before
           they
           can
           bee
           found
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           difficulty
           :
           so
           they
           may
           well
           bee
           sought
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           found
           ,
           in
           
           regard
           of
           their
           dignity
           .
        
         
           344
           It
           s
           the
           usuall
           manner
           of
           Gods
           people
           to
           beginne
           their
           prayers
           to
           God
           ,
           with
           thankefull
           commemorations
           of
           mercies
           formerly
           received
           
             Gen.
          
           ●2
           .
           10
           .
           
             Psal.
          
           90.1
           .
           &
           71.18.19
           .
        
         
           345
           These
           are
           alwayes
           three
           speciall
           faults
           in
           prayer
           ,
           Faintnesse
           ,
           Coldnesse
           ,
           Boldnesse
           .
           
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               faint
               ,
               a
               fearefull
               ,
               and
               distrustfull
               prayer
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               cold
               ,
               formall
               ,
               and
               superficiall
               prayer
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               bold
               ,
               a
               proud
               ,
               a
               presumptuous
               prayer
               :
               this
               last
               is
               worst
               .
            
          
        
         
           346
           As
           the
           wheele
           of
           the
           Water-mill
           ,
           the
           more
           
           violently
           the
           water
           drives
           it
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           strongly
           it
           returnes
           upon
           the
           streame
           :
           so
           the
           more
           violently
           that
           God
           seemeth
           to
           thrust
           us
           from
           him
           ,
           the
           more
           eagerly
           should
           wee
           enforce
           our selves
           to
           presse
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             Exod.
          
           32.10.11
           .
        
         
           347
           God
           seemeth
           to
           sleep
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           awake
           out
           of
           our
           sleepe
           ,
           and
           cry
           the
           louder
           ,
           to
           wake
           him
           out
           of
           his
           seeming
           sleepe
           .
           
             Psal
          
           44.23.24
           .
        
         
           348
           God
           heares
           his
           children
           ,
           when
           hee
           seemeth
           not
           to
           heare
           them
           ,
           to
           their
           profit
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           their
           pleasure
           :
           he
           is
           present
           ,
           when
           hee
           delayeth
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           is
           present
           in
           that
           hee
           doth
           
           delay
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           better
           then
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           present
           is
           denied
           them
           :
           it
           s
           a
           point
           of
           mercy
           in
           that
           hee
           is
           not
           so
           forward
           to
           shew
           mercy
           .
        
         
           349
           Faithfull
           prayer
           is
           ordained
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           a
           meanes
           to
           obtaine
           what
           we
           desire
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           :
           and
           therefore
           is
           never
           put
           up
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           shall
           have
           an
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           
             Iohn
          
           5.14.15
           .
           For
           where
           God
           gives
           an
           heart
           to
           speake
           ,
           hee
           hath
           an
           eare
           to
           heare
           .
        
         
           350
           Not
           the
           gifts
           but
           the
           graces
           in
           prayer
           are
           they
           that
           move
           the
           Lord
           .
        
         
           351
           As
           wee
           stick
           the
           letters
           of
           friends
           in
           our
           windowes
           ,
           or
           carry
           them
           in
           
           our
           bosomes
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           remember
           to
           answer
           them
           ;
           so
           the
           petitions
           of
           Gods
           people
           passe
           not
           out
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           till
           hee
           sends
           an
           answer
           .
        
         
           352
           As
           a
           Sermon
           is
           not
           done
           ,
           when
           the
           Preacher
           hath
           done
           ,
           because
           it
           s
           not
           done
           till
           it
           be
           practised
           :
           so
           our
           prayers
           are
           not
           heard
           ,
           when
           yet
           made
           ,
           but
           wee
           must
           waite
           for
           ,
           and
           attend
           an
           answer
           .
        
         
           353
           When
           wee
           have
           put
           up
           a
           faithfull
           prayer
           ,
           God
           is
           made
           our
           debtor
           by
           his
           promise
           ,
           and
           wee
           are
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           his
           payment
           ,
           and
           give
           him
           an
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           receit
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           looseth
           of
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
         
           354
           When
           God
           intends
           not
           to
           heare
           ,
           hee
           layes
           the
           key
           of
           prayer
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           as
           being
           loath
           that
           such
           precious
           breath
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           prayer
           is
           ,
           should
           be
           without
           its
           full
           ,
           and
           direct
           successe
           .
        
         
           355
           It
           s
           a
           good
           signe
           that
           God
           will
           heare
           our
           prayers
           ,
           when
           himselfe
           shall
           indite
           our
           Petitions
           .
        
         
           356
           Great
           blessings
           that
           are
           won
           with
           prayer
           ,
           are
           worne
           with
           thankfulnesse
           .
        
         
           375
           That
           which
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           supplication
           in
           a
           man
           when
           hee
           prayeth
           ,
           resteth
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           spirit
           of
           obedience
           in
           his
           life
           ;
           so
           as
           that
           dependance
           hee
           hath
           upon
           God
           for
           the
           mercy
           
           hee
           seekes
           for
           ,
           is
           a
           speciall
           motive
           ,
           and
           means
           to
           keep
           him
           fearefull
           of
           offending
           ,
           and
           diligent
           to
           behave
           himselfe
           as
           becomes
           a
           suitor
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           come
           and
           pray
           ,
           as
           a
           suitor
           .
        
         
           358
           As
           direct
           beames
           have
           more
           heat
           in
           them
           ,
           then
           collaterall
           ,
           &
           oblique
           ;
           so
           when
           our
           prayers
           are
           answered
           directly
           in
           the
           thing
           prayed
           for
           ,
           it
           s
           more
           comfortable
           then
           when
           they
           are
           answered
           obliquely
           .
        
         
           359
           As
           when
           sinnes
           are
           punished
           ,
           miseries
           come
           then
           in
           ,
           like
           armies
           in
           troops
           :
           so
           when
           prayers
           are
           answered
           ,
           usually
           mercies
           come
           thick
           ,
           and
           tumbling
           in
           .
        
         
         
           360
           Temporall
           things
           granted
           out
           of
           ordinary
           Providence
           only
           ,
           doe
           encrease
           our
           lusts
           ,
           and
           are
           snares
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           obtained
           by
           prayer
           ,
           they
           are
           sanctified
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           361
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           thanks
           are
           like
           the
           double
           motion
           of
           the
           lungs
           ,
           the
           ayre
           that
           is
           sucked
           in
           by
           prayer
           ,
           is
           breathed
           forth
           againe
           by
           thankes
           .
        
         
           362
           Things
           long
           deferred
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           obtained
           by
           prayer
           ,
           prove
           most
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           stable
           blessings
           .
        
         
           363
           As
           a
           wicked
           mans
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           the
           granting
           his
           request
           laies
           a
           foundation
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           reservation
           of
           
           him
           to
           a
           worse
           judgement
           :
           so
           the
           deniall
           of
           a
           godly
           mans
           prayer
           ,
           is
           for
           his
           greater
           good
           ,
           and
           is
           laid
           as
           a
           foundation
           of
           a
           greater
           mercy
           .
        
         
           364
           As
           a
           man
           cannot
           expect
           a
           crop
           ,
           if
           hee
           take
           not
           paines
           to
           plow
           and
           sow
           :
           no
           more
           can
           we
           expect
           an
           answer
           ,
           if
           wee
           doe
           not
           take
           paines
           with
           our
           hearts
           in
           prayer
           .
        
         
           365
           That
           ship
           doth
           al
           ,
           wayes
           sayle
           the
           surest
           ,
           which
           is
           driven
           with
           the
           breath
           of
           godly
           mens
           prayers
           .
        
         
           366
           Our
           comforts
           in
           prayer
           ,
           in
           hearing
           ,
           our
           joies
           ,
           our
           earnest
           penies
           which
           we
           have
           laid
           up
           ,
           may
           be
           all
           
           spent
           in
           a
           dearth
           ;
           yea
           our
           owne
           graces
           ,
           and
           all
           promises
           made
           to
           them
           :
           our
           own
           hearts
           may
           (
           being
           creatures
           use
           to
           )
           fayle
           ,
           but
           Gods
           name
           ,
           and
           his
           sonnes
           name
           rested
           on
           by
           us
           ,
           will
           never
           faile
           us
           .
        
         
           367
           As
           a
           Fountain
           hath
           alwayes
           an
           aptnesse
           to
           powre
           forth
           water
           ,
           but
           stones
           and
           mud
           may
           so
           stop
           it
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           breake
           out
           :
           so
           a
           regenerate
           man
           hath
           an
           aptnesse
           to
           prayer
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           it
           bee
           hindered
           by
           carnall
           impediments
           ,
           which
           being
           removed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           they
           poure
           out
           their
           spirituall
           prayers
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
         
           368
           Such
           Prayers
           as
           are
           the
           expressions
           of
           our
           own
           spirit
           ,
           have
           nothing
           but
           flesh
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           not
           regarded
           by
           God
           .
        
         
           369
           A
           man
           may
           be
           willing
           that
           another
           should
           passe
           through
           his
           ground
           ,
           but
           hee
           will
           have
           leave
           asked
           that
           the
           property
           may
           be
           acknowledged
           :
           so
           God
           will
           have
           his
           children
           aske
           what
           they
           want
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           acknowledge
           the
           property
           he
           hath
           in
           those
           gifts
           that
           hee
           bestowes
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           370
           As
           acquaintance
           growes
           among
           men
           by
           speaking
           ,
           and
           conversing
           together
           :
           so
           when
           wee
           are
           frequent
           ,
           and
           fervent
           in
           
           Prayer
           to
           God
           we
           grow
           acquainted
           with
           him
           :
           as
           without
           it
           wee
           grow
           strangers
           .
        
         
           371
           That
           which
           we
           win
           with
           prayer
           ,
           we
           wear
           with
           thankefulnesse
           ,
           as
           that
           wee
           got
           without
           Prayer
           ,
           wee
           spend
           unthankfully
           .
        
         
           372
           As
           sleepe
           composeth
           drunkennesse
           ;
           so
           Prayer
           composeth
           the
           affections
           ,
           so
           that
           when
           a
           man
           is
           drunke
           with
           intemperate
           passions
           ,
           hee
           may
           pray
           himselfe
           sober
           againe
           .
        
         
           373
           Hee
           that
           omits
           prayer
           altogether
           ,
           is
           a
           profane
           man
           :
           he
           that
           performes
           it
           zealously
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           purpose
           is
           an
           holy
           man
           :
           but
           an
           hypocrite
           goes
           between
           
           both
           ,
           hee
           will
           doe
           something
           at
           it
           ,
           but
           not
           throughly
           .
        
         
           374
           God
           requires
           no
           other
           tribute
           from
           us
           for
           all
           that
           hee
           gives
           ,
           but
           that
           wee
           attribute
           all
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           375
           Thanksgiving
           is
           the
           most
           effectuall
           forme
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           being
           as
           a
           little
           water
           powred
           into
           the
           Pumpe
           when
           the
           spring
           is
           low
           ,
           that
           brings
           up
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           376
           Thankfulnesse
           (
           as
           good
           seed
           )
           being
           bred
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           ,
           doth
           not
           preserve
           only
           ,
           but
           increase
           all
           that
           bred
           it
           .
        
         
           377
           As
           children
           when
           they
           cannot
           have
           all
           they
           would
           ,
           many
           times
           throw
           
           away
           that
           which
           they
           have
           :
           so
           when
           wee
           seeke
           to
           God
           for
           that
           which
           wee
           want
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           intent
           upon
           that
           ,
           that
           wee
           forget
           the
           mercies
           we
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           returne
           not
           thanks
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           378
           Thankfulnesse
           is
           alwayes
           the
           badge
           of
           a
           good
           nature
           .
        
         
           379
           As
           a
           Shepherd
           sets
           his
           dogge
           upon
           his
           sheepe
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           done
           rates
           him
           off
           againe
           :
           so
           God
           sets
           on
           lusts
           ,
           and
           sinne
           ,
           and
           temptations
           upon
           his
           owne
           children
           ,
           but
           its
           only
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           removes
           them
           .
        
         
           380
           God
           never
           puts
           his
           
           servants
           to
           suffer
           ,
           but
           hee
           furnisheth
           them
           with
           spirituall
           sufficiency
           to
           goe
           through
           :
           like
           as
           a
           prudent
           Commander
           makes
           not
           choise
           of
           white-liverd
           souldiers
           for
           hot
           service
           ,
           and
           high
           attempts
           ,
           but
           of
           those
           of
           greatest
           experience
           ,
           and
           most
           approved
           valour
           :
           so
           God
           singles
           out
           his
           valiantest
           souldiers
           for
           the
           strongest
           encounters
           :
           his
           best
           Schollers
           for
           the
           largest
           lessons
           :
           his
           choisest
           armour
           for
           the
           highest
           proofe
           :
           the
           most
           couragious
           Christians
           for
           the
           sorest
           afflictions
           .
        
         
           381
           Christians
           should
           choose
           to
           arrive
           at
           heaven
           with
           tattard
           sayles
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           ruffle
           towards
           hell
           
           with
           
             Cleopatra's
          
           silken
           tacklings
           .
        
         
           382
           Even
           good
           men
           and
           generous
           spirits
           are
           apt
           to
           shrinke
           and
           shrug
           when
           they
           are
           put
           upon
           dangerous
           services
           .
        
         
           383
           Humane
           infirmity
           is
           apt
           to
           be
           querulous
           when
           it
           is
           under
           danger
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           may
           be
           true
           piety
           ,
           where
           yet
           there
           is
           passion
           .
        
         
           384
           The
           greatest
           adventure
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           assurance
           :
           the
           boldest
           adventuring
           ,
           the
           best
           assuring
           .
        
         
           385
           There
           are
           more
           riches
           in
           persecutions
           (
           much
           more
           in
           the
           promises
           and
           performances
           of
           God
           )
           then
           in
           all
           
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           386
           Gods
           children
           are
           like
           torches
           ,
           that
           shew
           dim
           in
           the
           light
           ,
           but
           burn
           cleare
           in
           the
           darke
           ;
           so
           they
           in
           prosperity
           and
           adversity
           .
        
         
           387
           Christians
           under
           persecution
           count
           that
           God
           gives
           them
           living
           enough
           ,
           if
           he
           give
           them
           their
           lives
           .
        
         
           388
           Persecution
           is
           the
           bellowes
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           blowing
           every
           sparke
           into
           a
           flame
           ;
           and
           Martyrs
           ashes
           are
           the
           best
           compost
           to
           manure
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           389
           If
           we
           be
           not
           encountred
           with
           the
           worlds
           opposition
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           more
           encumbred
           with
           the
           fleshes
           corruption
           .
        
         
           390
           Heavy
           afflictions
           are
           
           Benefactors
           to
           heavenly
           affections
           ,
           &
           that
           for
           three
           respects
           
             
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               abaseth
               the
               lovelinesse
               of
               the
               world
               without
               ,
               that
               might
               invite
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               abates
               the
               lustinesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               within
               ,
               that
               might
               intice
               us
               to
               follow
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               it
               abets
               the
               spirit
               in
               his
               quarrell
               to
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               and
               quest
               of
               heavenly
               wisdome
               .
            
          
           .
        
         
           391
           Grace
           is
           hid
           in
           nature
           here
           ,
           as
           sweet-water
           in
           rose
           leaves
           ;
           the
           fire
           of
           affliction
           must
           be
           put
           under
           to
           distill
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           392
           The
           Eagle
           tryes
           her
           young
           at
           the
           sun-beames
           :
           
           so
           if
           Gods
           children
           can
           out-face
           the
           sunne
           of
           persecution
           ,
           they
           are
           sincere
           .
        
         
           393
           Its
           part
           of
           Gods
           husbandry
           ,
           to
           dung
           his
           children
           with
           reproaches
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           prove
           a
           richer
           soyle
           for
           grace
           .
        
         
           394
           Some
           Christians
           are
           like
           tops
           that
           will
           not
           goe
           unlesse
           you
           whip
           them
           .
        
         
           395
           Christs
           head
           hath
           sanctified
           all
           thornes
           :
           his
           backe
           all
           furrowes
           :
           his
           hands
           ,
           all
           nayles
           :
           his
           side
           ,
           all
           speares
           :
           his
           heart
           all
           sorrowes
           that
           can
           come
           to
           any
           of
           his
           children
           .
        
         
           396
           Whosoever
           wil
           take
           Christ
           truly
           ,
           must
           take
           as
           well
           his
           yoke
           as
           his
           crown
           ;
           as
           well
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           his
           
           salvation
           :
           as
           well
           his
           grace
           ,
           as
           his
           mercy
           :
           as
           well
           his
           spirit
           to
           lead
           ,
           as
           his
           blood
           to
           redeeme
           .
        
         
           397
           Even
           in
           those
           afflictions
           which
           Christ
           as
           the
           King
           over
           his
           people
           inflicteth
           upon
           them
           ,
           yet
           as
           their
           head
           ,
           and
           fellow-member
           ,
           hee
           compassionateth
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           smarteth
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           398
           As
           there
           is
           no
           Larke
           without
           an
           heele
           :
           so
           no
           course
           of
           life
           without
           its
           crosse
           .
        
         
           399
           As
           a
           father
           will
           sometimes
           crosse
           his
           child
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           disposition
           :
           so
           God
           dealeth
           with
           his
           children
           ,
           to
           see
           how
           they
           will
           take
           afflictions
           .
        
         
         
           400
           As
           trees
           root
           themselves
           the
           more
           they
           are
           shaken
           :
           so
           comforts
           abound
           ,
           the
           more
           sufferings
           abound
           .
        
         
           401
           As
           it
           were
           to
           no
           purpose
           for
           the
           Finer
           to
           put
           his
           gold
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           except
           it
           lie
           there
           till
           it
           be
           refined
           :
           so
           were
           it
           to
           small
           purpose
           for
           God
           to
           lay
           crosses
           on
           us
           :
           if
           so
           soone
           as
           we
           whine
           under
           his
           hand
           hee
           should
           remove
           them
           ▪
           we
           not
           being
           better
           therby
           .
        
         
           402
           As
           water
           pent
           in
           a
           Pipe
           shooteth
           up
           higher
           then
           it
           would
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           space
           to
           disperse
           it selfe
           abroad
           :
           so
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           desires
           being
           streightned
           by
           afflictions
           are
           carried
           
           higher
           heaven-ward
           ,
           then
           otherwise
           they
           would
           be
           .
        
         
           403
           Impatience
           under
           affliction
           maketh
           it
           more
           grievous
           :
           as
           the
           snare
           is
           to
           the
           fowl
           ,
           that
           by
           fluttering
           ,
           and
           straining
           ,
           makes
           the
           string
           straiter
           :
           or
           as
           a
           man
           in
           a
           feaver
           ,
           that
           by
           tossing
           ,
           and
           tumbling
           ,
           exasperateth
           the
           disease
           ,
           and
           encreaseth
           his
           owne
           griefe
           .
        
         
           404
           God
           threatneth
           that
           he
           may
           not
           smite
           :
           he
           smiteth
           that
           he
           may
           not
           slay
           :
           yea
           ,
           he
           slayeth
           some
           temporally
           ,
           that
           others
           may
           not
           be
           destroyed
           eternally
           .
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           11
           32
        
         
           405
           When
           God
           is
           angry
           with
           ,
           and
           hides
           his
           face
           from
           his
           children
           ,
           Satan
           watcheth
           that
           houre
           of
           
           darkenesse
           ,
           and
           joyneth
           his
           power
           of
           darknesse
           to
           their
           naturall
           darknesse
           ,
           to
           cause
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           blacknesse
           of
           darkenesse
           ,
           even
           utter
           despaire
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           406
           When
           men
           goe
           about
           to
           extinguish
           ,
           and
           darken
           the
           light
           of
           direction
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           their
           hearts
           to
           guide
           their
           paths
           by
           ,
           hee
           putteth
           out
           the
           light
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           leaves
           them
           to
           darkenesse
           .
        
         
           407
           Other
           afflictions
           are
           but
           the
           taking
           some
           stars
           of
           comfort
           out
           of
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           when
           others
           are
           left
           still
           to
           shine
           there
           :
           but
           when
           Gods
           countenance
           is
           hid
           from
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           Sun
           it selfe
           ,
           the
           Fountaine
           of
           
           light
           ,
           is
           darkened
           to
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           a
           generall
           darkenesse
           befals
           them
           .
        
         
           408
           God
           in
           afflicting
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           proportioneth
           the
           burthen
           to
           the
           back
           ;
           and
           the
           stroke
           to
           the
           strēgth
           of
           him
           that
           bears
           it
           .
        
         
           409
           One
           Sonne
           God
           had
           without
           sinne
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           sorrow
           :
           for
           though
           Christ
           his
           naturall
           son
           was
           
             sine
             corruptione
             ,
          
           without
           corruption
           :
           yet
           not
           
             sine
             correctione
             ,
          
           without
           correction
           :
           though
           hee
           was
           
             sine
             flàgitio
             ,
          
           without
           crime
           ,
           yet
           not
           
             sine
             flagello
             ,
          
           without
           a
           scourge
           .
        
         
           410
           As
           two
           peices
           of
           Iron
           cannot
           bee
           foundly
           souldred
           together
           ,
           but
           by
           
           beating
           ,
           and
           heating
           them
           both
           together
           in
           the
           fire
           :
           so
           neither
           can
           Christ
           and
           his
           brethren
           bee
           so
           nearly
           united
           ,
           and
           fast
           affected
           ,
           but
           by
           fellowship
           in
           his
           sufferings
           .
        
         
           411
           God
           by
           affliction
           separateth
           the
           sinne
           that
           hee
           hates
           ,
           from
           the
           sonne
           that
           hee
           loves
           ;
           and
           keepes
           him
           by
           these
           thornes
           ,
           that
           hee
           breake
           not
           over
           into
           Satans
           pleasant
           pastures
           ,
           which
           would
           fat
           him
           indeed
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           slaughter
           .
        
         
           412
           A
           Torch
           burnes
           after
           a
           while
           the
           better
           for
           beating
           :
           a
           young
           tree
           grows
           the
           faster
           ,
           for
           shaking
           :
           Gods
           vines
           beare
           the
           better
           for
           bleeding
           :
           his
           spices
           
           smell
           the
           sweeter
           for
           pounding
           :
           his
           gold
           lookes
           the
           brighter
           for
           scouring
           :
           God
           knowes
           that
           wee
           are
           best
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           worst
           ,
           and
           live
           holiest
           when
           wee
           dye
           fastest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           frames
           his
           dealing
           to
           our
           disposition
           ,
           seeking
           rather
           to
           profit
           ,
           then
           to
           please
           us
           .
        
         
           413
           As
           winds
           ,
           and
           thunders
           cleare
           the
           ayre
           ▪
           so
           doe
           afflictions
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           414
           Good
           men
           are
           like
           glow-wormes
           ,
           that
           shine
           most
           in
           the
           darke
           :
           like
           Iuniper
           that
           smels
           sweetest
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           like
           spice
           which
           savoureth
           best
           when
           it
           is
           beate●
           like
           the
           Pomander
           ,
           
           which
           becomes
           most
           fragrant
           by
           chafing
           :
           like
           the
           Palme
           tree
           ,
           which
           proves
           the
           better
           for
           pressing
           :
           like
           Cammomile
           ,
           which
           the
           more
           you
           tread
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           spread
           it
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Grape
           which
           comes
           not
           to
           the
           proofe
           ,
           till
           it
           come
           to
           the
           ●resse
           .
        
         
           415
           Affliction
           like
           
             Lots
          
           Angels
           ,
           will
           soone
           away
           when
           they
           have
           done
           their
           errand
           :
           like
           Plaisters
           ,
           when
           the
           sore
           is
           once
           whole
           they
           will
           fall
           off
           .
        
         
           416
           Hard
           knots
           must
           have
           hard
           wedges
           :
           strong
           affections
           must
           have
           strong
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           great
           corruptions
           ,
           great
           crosses
           to
           cure
           them
           .
        
         
         
           417
           Gods
           corrections
           are
           our
           instructions
           ;
           his
           lashes
           ,
           our
           lessons
           :
           his
           scourges
           ,
           our
           Schoole-masters
           :
           and
           his
           chastisements
           our
           advisements
           .
           
             Isa.
          
           26.9
           .
        
         
           418
           The
           Christians
           under
           the
           ten
           Persecutions
           ,
           lasting
           about
           one
           hundred
           and
           8.
           yeares
           ,
           had
           scarce
           a
           leape
           yeare
           of
           peace
           ,
           in
           which
           some
           ,
           as
           too
           ambitious
           of
           Martyrdome
           ,
           rather
           woed
           ,
           then
           waited
           for
           their
           deaths
           .
        
         
           419
           There
           is
           in
           Christ
           erected
           an
           office
           of
           salvation
           ;
           an
           heavenly
           Chancery
           of
           equity
           ,
           and
           mercy
           not
           onely
           to
           moderate
           the
           rigour
           ,
           but
           to
           reverse
           ,
           and
           revoke
           the
           very
           acts
           of
           the
           law
           .
        
         
         
           420
           Though
           we
           be
           still
           bound
           to
           all
           the
           law
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           ,
           under
           the
           perill
           of
           sin
           :
           yet
           not
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           rigour
           of
           the
           law
           .
        
         
           421
           Gods
           children
           are
           as
           fully
           bound
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           as
           
             Adam
          
           was
           ,
           though
           not
           under
           danger
           of
           incurring
           death
           ;
           yet
           under
           danger
           of
           contracting
           sinne
           .
        
         
           422
           The
           Law
           is
           spirituall
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           it
           s
           not
           a
           conformity
           to
           the
           letter
           barely
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           spiritualnesse
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           makes
           our
           actions
           to
           be
           right
           before
           God
           .
        
         
           423
           The
           Law
           of
           it selfe
           is
           the
           cord
           of
           a
           Iudge
           ,
           
           which
           bindeth
           hand
           and
           foot
           ,
           &
           shackleth
           unto
           condemnation
           :
           but
           by
           Christ
           it
           s
           made
           the
           cord
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           bond
           of
           love
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           teacheth
           us
           to
           go
           ,
           even
           as
           a
           Nurse
           her
           Infant
           .
        
         
           424
           The
           Law
           for
           the
           sanction
           is
           disjunctive
           ,
           either
           do
           this
           ,
           or
           dye
           :
           for
           the
           injunction
           its
           copulative
           ,
           doe
           both
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           .
        
         
           425
           Gods
           children
           are
           not
           under
           the
           Law
           for
           Iustification
           of
           their
           persons
           ,
           as
           
             Adam
          
           was
           :
           no●
           for
           satisfaction
           of
           divine
           Iustice
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           perish
           ,
           are
           but
           they
           are
           under
           it
           as
           a
           document
           of
           obedience
           ,
           and
           a
           rule
           of
           living
           ▪
        
         
           426
           When
           the
           Law
           was
           
           once
           promulgated
           to
           
             Adam
          
           and
           put
           into
           his
           heart
           ,
           as
           the
           common
           Arke
           of
           mankind
           ,
           though
           the
           Tables
           be
           lost
           ,
           yet
           our
           Ignorance
           doth
           not
           make
           the
           Law
           of
           none
           effect
           .
        
         
           427
           They
           who
           seeke
           to
           put
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           by
           snuffing
           of
           it
           ,
           make
           it
           burne
           the
           brighter
           .
        
         
           428
           All
           like
           well
           to
           have
           Gods
           word
           their
           comforter
           ,
           but
           few
           take
           care
           to
           make
           it
           their
           counsellor
           .
        
         
           429
           When
           wee
           reade
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           if
           wee
           cannot
           sound
           the
           bottome
           ,
           we
           should
           admire
           the
           depth
           ,
           kisse
           the
           booke
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           downe
           ;
           weepe
           over
           our
           
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           send
           one
           hearty
           wish
           to
           heaven
           ,
           oh
           when
           shall
           I
           come
           to
           know
           as
           I
           am
           knowne
           .
        
         
           430
           To
           alledge
           Scripture
           in
           favour
           of
           sin
           ,
           is
           to
           entitle
           God
           to
           that
           which
           he
           hates
           worse
           then
           the
           devill
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Patron
           and
           Patterne
           of
           wickednesse
           ;
           and
           his
           Word
           ,
           a
           sword
           for
           Satan
           ,
           his
           sworn
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           431
           Plain
           places
           of
           Scripture
           are
           for
           our
           nourishment
           :
           Hard
           places
           for
           our
           exercise
           ;
           these
           are
           to
           bee
           masticated
           as
           meat
           for
           men
           :
           those
           to
           be
           drunke
           as
           Milke
           for
           Babes
           :
           by
           the
           former
           our
           hunger
           is
           staid
           :
           by
           the
           latter
           our
           loathings
           .
        
         
         
           432
           As
           the
           Lapidary
           brightens
           his
           hard
           Diamond
           with
           the
           dust
           shaved
           from
           it selfe
           :
           so
           must
           wee
           cleare
           hard
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           parallell
           texts
           ;
           which
           like
           glasses
           set
           one
           against
           another
           cast
           a
           mutual
           light
           .
        
         
           433
           When
           men
           are
           sick
           ,
           though
           they
           cast
           up
           al
           they
           eate
           ,
           yet
           we
           advise
           them
           to
           take
           something
           ,
           for
           something
           will
           remaine
           behind
           in
           the
           stomack
           to
           preserve
           life
           :
           So
           we
           should
           heare
           the
           Word
           ,
           though
           wee
           forget
           almost
           all
           wee
           heare
           ,
           for
           some
           secret
           strength
           is
           gotten
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           434
           When
           the
           body
           is
           sick
           ,
           we
           use
           to
           forbeare
           our
           
           appointed
           food
           :
           but
           when
           the
           soule
           is
           sick
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           need
           of
           spirituall
           food
           then
           ever
           :
           for
           its
           both
           meat
           ,
           and
           Medicine
           ,
           Food
           ,
           Physick
           ,
           Cordials
           ,
           and
           all
           .
        
         
           435
           It
           s
           better
           to
           loose
           the
           Sun
           of
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           then
           the
           Sunne
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           436
           The
           glorious
           Gospel
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           shining
           upon
           one
           that
           is
           dead
           in
           sinnes
           ,
           causeth
           him
           to
           stinke
           the
           more
           hatefully
           ,
           both
           before
           the
           face
           of
           God
           and
           man
           .
        
         
           437
           Ministers
           that
           have
           good
           parts
           ,
           should
           labour
           
           to
           adorne
           the
           same
           by
           holinesse
           of
           life
           ,
           without
           which
           the
           other
           are
           but
           as
           pearles
           in
           the
           head
           of
           a
           filthy
           Toad
           ,
           a
           Pearle
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           the
           body
           all
           poyson
           .
        
         
           438
           Some
           deale
           with
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           Carriers
           doe
           with
           their
           horses
           ,
           lay
           heavy
           burthens
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           exact
           worke
           enough
           ,
           but
           afford
           them
           but
           easie
           commons
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           recompense
           this
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           bels
           hung
           about
           their
           necks
           ,
           they
           shall
           bee
           commended
           for
           able
           Ministers
           ,
           great
           pains-takers
           :
           but
           like
           ignoble
           ,
           and
           hoggish
           Gadarens
           ,
           they
           will
           grumble
           at
           every
           penny
           expended
           for
           
           the
           maintenance
           of
           the
           divine
           candle
           ,
           that
           wasteth
           it selfe
           to
           give
           light
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           439
           As
           a
           little
           Barke
           in
           a
           small
           river
           ,
           may
           doe
           farre
           better
           service
           ,
           then
           a
           greater
           ship
           :
           so
           a
           Preacher
           that
           hath
           but
           meane
           gifts
           ,
           may
           serve
           meane
           capacities
           ,
           as
           well
           ,
           or
           better
           ,
           then
           one
           that
           hath
           greater
           .
        
         
           440
           Gods
           Ministers
           are
           Vines
           that
           bring
           forth
           grapes
           ,
           but
           Magistrates
           are
           the
           Elms
           that
           underprop
           them
           .
           Ministers
           defend
           the
           Church
           with
           tongue
           ,
           and
           pen
           ,
           the
           Magistrates
           with
           hand
           ,
           and
           power
           :
           Ministers
           are
           Preachers
           of
           both
           Tables
           ;
           Magistrates
           
           the
           Keepers
           :
           the
           executive
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           Sacraments
           belongs
           alone
           to
           Ministers
           :
           but
           the
           directive
           ,
           and
           coactive
           for
           the
           orderly
           ,
           and
           well
           performance
           ,
           belongs
           to
           the
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           441
           A
           Minister
           is
           to
           desire
           rather
           to
           enflame
           then
           enforme
           his
           Auditors
           .
        
         
           442
           
             Iacob
          
           would
           not
           have
           misliked
           the
           corne
           ,
           though
           the
           silver
           had
           not
           beene
           brought
           in
           the
           sacks
           mouth
           :
           so
           a
           Sermon
           should
           not
           be
           misliked
           ,
           if
           it
           bring
           corne
           to
           feed
           hunger
           ,
           though
           the
           Preachers
           mouth
           bring
           not
           gold
           to
           feed
           the
           humour
           of
           every
           wanton
           Auditor
           .
        
         
         
           443
           
             Luther
          
           speaking
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           sets
           a
           
             Probatum
             est
          
           upon
           a
           most
           desperate
           conclusion
           ,
           
             Nunquam
             periclitatur
             Religio
             nisi
             inter
             reverendissimos
             .
          
        
         
           444
           It
           s
           better
           to
           loose
           the
           lights
           of
           heaven
           ,
           then
           Ministers
           which
           are
           lights
           to
           guide
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           445
           He
           that
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Ministery
           to
           worke
           by
           ,
           its
           hard
           if
           hee
           cannot
           get
           so
           much
           by
           his
           worke
           ,
           as
           will
           pay
           for
           his
           light
           .
        
         
           446
           Bishops
           should
           bee
           Lamps
           to
           set
           up
           light
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           Damps
           to
           put
           it
           out
           .
        
         
           447
           Paradise
           was
           the
           first
           Parish
           that
           had
           a
           Sermon
           
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           
             Adam
          
           was
           the
           first
           Auditors
           that
           heard
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           was
           the
           first
           text
           :
           and
           God
           was
           the
           first
           Preacher
           upon
           that
           text
           .
        
         
           449
           
             Solon
             ,
             Lycurgus
             ,
             Numa
             ,
          
           in
           publishing
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           brought
           many
           things
           against
           the
           rule
           of
           reason
           ;
           but
           nothing
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           nature
           :
           but
           Gods
           Ministers
           in
           preaching
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           teach
           nothing
           against
           the
           rule
           of
           nature
           :
           but
           many
           things
           above
           the
           reach
           of
           reason
        
         
           450
           When
           
             Paul
          
           preached
           to
           
             Faelix
             ,
          
           the
           accused
           party
           triumphed
           ,
           and
           the
           Iudge
           trembled
           :
           but
           if
           touched
           with
           affecting
           words
           ,
           he
           had
           turned
           to
           
           Christ
           ,
           
             Faelix
          
           had
           beene
           happy
           indeed
           .
        
         
           451
           The
           Apostles
           were
           like
           fishermen
           ,
           catching
           many
           at
           one
           draught
           :
           The
           succeeding
           Ministers
           like
           Hun●smen
           with
           much
           toile
           ,
           &
           clamour
           ,
           running
           up
           &
           down
           al
           day
           ,
           scarse
           take
           one
           deer
           ,
           or
           hare
           ere
           night
        
         
           452
           The
           liveless
           letter
           forvivacity
           ,
           &
           efficacy
           ,
           comes
           far
           short
           of
           the
           living
           voice
           .
        
         
           453
           As
           
             Zenophon
          
           saith
           of
           
             Cyrus
          
           court
           ,
           that
           though
           a
           man
           should
           choose
           blindfold
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           misse
           of
           a
           good
           man
           ●here
           :
           so
           neither
           can
           one
           misse
           of
           a
           good
           text
           in
           the
           whole
           Bible
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           its
           weight
           ,
           not
           a
           syllable
           ,
           but
           its
           substāce
           .
        
         
           454
           Many
           which
           will
           
           give
           their
           Physician
           leave
           to
           tell
           them
           of
           the
           distempers
           of
           their
           bodies
           :
           and
           their
           Lawyer
           of
           the
           flawes
           in
           their
           deeds
           ;
           yet
           will
           not
           give
           their
           Minister
           leave
           to
           tell
           them
           that
           their
           soules
           are
           bleeding
           to
           eternall
           death
           .
        
         
           453
           Many
           English
           Ministers
           may
           preach
           of
           hospitality
           to
           their
           people
           ,
           but
           cannot
           goe
           to
           the
           beast
           ,
           to
           practise
           their
           own
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           454
           Those
           Ministers
           that
           are
           informed
           (
           or
           inflamed
           rather
           )
           with
           the
           heavenly
           heat
           of
           zeale
           have
           a
           double
           property
           .
        
         
           1
           Positive
           ,
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           salvation
           of
           others
           .
        
         
         
           2
           Oppositive
           against
           al
           errour
           and
           corruption
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Practise
           ,
           
             Errores
             &
             mores
             .
          
        
         
           455
           Gods
           Ministers
           must
           upon
           every
           opportunity
           ,
           use
           importunity
           for
           the
           raising
           of
           sinners
           out
           of
           that
           dead
           Lethargy
           ,
           whereinto
           Satan
           ,
           and
           an
           evill
           custome
           hath
           cast
           them
           .
        
         
           456
           Ministers
           should
           be
           as
           the
           Cedars
           of
           
             Lybanus
             ,
          
           tall
           ,
           and
           that
           admit
           not
           of
           any
           worms
           ;
           yea
           ,
           as
           the
           tree
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           sweet
           for
           tast
           ,
           and
           faire
           to
           look
           upon
           .
        
         
           457
           The
           Ministers
           life
           ,
           is
           the
           life
           of
           his
           ministery
           ,
           and
           Teachers
           sins
           ,
           are
           the
           Teachers
           of
           sins
           .
        
         
           458
           Though
           soules
           of
           
           men
           be
           light
           ,
           because
           materiall
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           prove
           an
           heavy
           burthen
           to
           carelesse
           Pastors
           ,
           who
           must
           answer
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           459
           As
           God
           is
           said
           to
           hold
           his
           peace
           ,
           though
           hee
           doe
           speake
           when
           hee
           doth
           not
           punish
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           50.21
           .
           So
           hee
           is
           said
           to
           preach
           ,
           though
           he
           speake
           not
           ,
           when
           hee
           doth
           punish
           ,
           his
           judgements
           being
           reall
           Sermons
           of
           reformation
           and
           repentance
           ,
           
             Mich.
          
           6.9
           .
        
         
           460
           The
           church
           here
           is
           not
           in
           a
           state
           of
           perfection
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           the
           blackest
           night
           had
           a
           Pillar
           of
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           brightest
           day
           had
           a
           Pillar
           of
           cloud
           .
        
         
         
           461
           The
           more
           the
           Church
           is
           afflicted
           for
           Christ
           ,
           the
           more
           she
           is
           affected
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           462
           Its
           wisdome
           for
           those
           that
           are
           but
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           to
           grant
           a
           subsidy
           of
           sighes
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           are
           but
           of
           the
           common
           Councell
           ,
           to
           take
           order
           for
           a
           presse
           of
           prayers
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           are
           but
           private
           subjects
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Grace
           ,
           to
           contribute
           a
           benevolence
           of
           teares
           ,
           towards
           the
           quenching
           of
           those
           flames
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           on
           fire
           .
        
         
           463
           As
           in
           a
           paire
           of
           Ballances
           ,
           when
           one
           scale
           is
           up
           ,
           the
           other
           must
           needs
           bee
           
           downe
           ,
           and
           when
           one
           is
           downe
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           up
           :
           So
           if
           
             Babell
          
           get
           aloft
           ,
           
             Ierusalem
          
           lyeth
           low
           :
           and
           if
           
             Ierusalem
          
           rise
           ,
           
             Babell
          
           must
           fall
           .
        
         
           463
           As
           the
           Sonne
           of
           
             Croesus
             ,
          
           that
           never
           spake
           before
           ,
           seeing
           one
           going
           about
           to
           kill
           his
           Father
           ,
           through
           vehemency
           of
           tender
           affection
           ,
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             O
             man
             wilt
             thou
             kill
             Croesus
             ?
          
           So
           when
           our
           Mother
           the
           Church
           is
           in
           danger
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           beene
           dumbe
           all
           our
           life
           time
           before
           ,
           yet
           then
           wee
           should
           have
           a
           mouth
           to
           open
           in
           Prayer
           for
           her
           .
        
         
           464
           The
           Romans
           lost
           many
           a
           Battell
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           conquerours
           in
           all
           their
           warres
           :
           so
           it
           is
           with
           
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           she
           hath
           and
           may
           loose
           many
           a
           Battell
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           conclusion
           the
           Church
           shall
           conquer
           .
        
         
           465
           A
           man
           brought
           many
           bookes
           of
           the
           Sybils
           to
           a
           King
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           asking
           a
           great
           price
           for
           them
           ,
           the
           King
           would
           not
           give
           it
           ,
           then
           the
           man
           burnt
           one
           halfe
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           asked
           double
           the
           rate
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           King
           refused
           again
           ;
           and
           he
           did
           the
           like
           with
           halfe
           of
           those
           that
           remayned
           ,
           and
           doubled
           the
           price
           againe
           :
           and
           then
           the
           King
           considering
           the
           valew
           of
           them
           ,
           gave
           him
           the
           price
           he
           asked
           :
           so
           if
           we
           forbeare
           to
           bid
           Prayers
           for
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           time
           
           may
           come
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           be
           content
           to
           bid
           blood
           ▪
           and
           our
           whole
           estates
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           doe
           the
           Church
           one
           quater
           so
           much
           good
           ,
           as
           wee
           may
           now
           by
           our
           prayers
           .
        
         
           466
           As
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           doth
           by
           reflection
           from
           the
           Moone
           enlighten
           that
           part
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           or
           by
           a
           glasse
           ,
           that
           part
           of
           the
           roome
           from
           which
           it selfe
           is
           absent
           :
           so
           though
           the
           Church
           bee
           here
           absent
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           his
           spirit
           by
           the
           word
           doth
           enlighten
           and
           governe
           it
           .
        
         
           467
           If
           the
           people
           of
           God
           fall
           to
           remissenesse
           in
           life
           ,
           with
           
             Ely
             ,
          
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           open
           profanenesse
           ,
           
           with
           
             Phineas
             ,
          
           then
           
             Icabod
          
           will
           follow
           ,
           the
           glory
           is
           departed
           .
        
         
           468
           As
           in
           a
           structure
           ,
           the
           stones
           cannot
           subsist
           in
           the
           building
           by
           any
           qualities
           ,
           or
           inherent
           vertues
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           the
           direct
           and
           perpendicular
           dependence
           ,
           &
           subsistance
           which
           they
           have
           upon
           the
           foundation
           :
           so
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           no
           graces
           ,
           nor
           inherent
           excellencies
           do
           hold
           men
           up
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           full
           and
           sole
           reliance
           ,
           and
           subsistance
           of
           the
           soule
           upon
           Christ
           .
        
         
           469
           As
           God
           furnished
           
             Cyrus
          
           with
           treasure
           ,
           for
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Temple
           :
           so
           hee
           furnished
           many
           of
           the
           
           Heathen
           with
           much
           light
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           literature
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Church
           and
           children
           .
        
         
           470
           The
           common-wealth
           is
           a
           ring
           ,
           the
           Church
           a
           Diamond
           ,
           both
           well
           set
           together
           receive
           and
           return
           lustre
           each
           to
           other
           .
        
         
           471
           Some
           cut
           off
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           churches
           maintenance
           ,
           under
           a
           pretence
           to
           cure
           her
           of
           a
           tympany
           of
           superfluities
           .
        
         
           472
           Whosoever
           hath
           not
           a
           pearle
           of
           prejudice
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           his
           judgement
           ,
           must
           needs
           confesse
           it
           to
           be
           sacriledge
           to
           take
           away
           the
           dowry
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           without
           assuring
           her
           any
           jointure
           in
           lieu
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           473
           We
           should
           beseech
           God
           so
           to
           sanctifie
           his
           creatures
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           either
           theeves
           against
           him
           ,
           to
           steale
           away
           his
           honour
           ,
           or
           snares
           to
           us
           to
           entangle
           our
           soules
           .
        
         
           474
           A
           man
           can
           never
           be
           brought
           to
           God
           ,
           till
           hee
           forsake
           the
           creature
           ;
           nor
           can
           hee
           be
           brought
           to
           forsake
           the
           creature
           ,
           till
           he
           see
           vanity
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           475
           When
           any
           creature
           looseth
           any
           of
           its
           native
           ,
           and
           created
           vigour
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           manifest
           signe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           some
           secret
           sentence
           of
           death
           gnawing
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           476
           As
           pricks
           ,
           and
           quavers
           &
           rests
           in
           musick
           commend
           the
           cunning
           of
           the
           
           Artist
           ,
           and
           delight
           the
           hearers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           more
           perfect
           notes
           :
           so
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           creatures
           had
           so
           much
           goodnesse
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           might
           set
           forth
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           minister
           content
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           .
        
         
           477
           As
           some
           promises
           are
           in
           our
           hand
           performed
           already
           ,
           as
           rewards
           for
           our
           service
           past
           :
           so
           others
           are
           still
           before
           our
           eyes
           to
           call
           and
           allure
           us
           ,
           as
           the
           price
           unto
           which
           we
           presse
           .
        
         
           478
           Gods
           promises
           are
           full
           of
           consolation
           ,
           as
           a
           dugge
           is
           of
           milke
           :
           therefore
           when
           wee
           faint
           ,
           wee
           should
           milke
           out
           consolation
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           will
           relieve
           ,
           and
           stay
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
         
           479
           Plausible
           and
           witty
           evasions
           to
           avoid
           perjury
           ,
           are
           but
           the
           tying
           of
           a
           most
           artificiall
           knot
           in
           the
           halter
           ,
           therewith
           to
           strangle
           ones
           owne
           conscience
           .
        
         
           480
           An
           oath
           being
           the
           highest
           appeale
           ,
           perjury
           must
           needs
           bee
           an
           hainous
           sinne
           .
        
         
           481
           An
           oath
           is
           the
           strongest
           bond
           of
           conscience
           :
           the
           end
           of
           particular
           strife
           ,
           the
           souldier
           of
           publike
           peace
           ,
           the
           sole
           assurance
           of
           amity
           betwixt
           divers
           nations
           ,
           made
           here
           below
           ,
           but
           enrolled
           in
           his
           high
           court
           ,
           whose
           glorious
           name
           doth
           signe
           it
           .
        
         
           482
           A
           resolution
           is
           a
           free
           custody
           :
           but
           a
           vow
           is
           a
           
           kind
           of
           prison
           ,
           which
           restrayned
           ,
           nature
           hath
           the
           more
           desire
           to
           breake
           .
        
         
           483
           As
           
             Sampson
          
           was
           bound
           in
           vaine
           with
           any
           cords
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           his
           haire
           grew
           into
           its
           full
           length
           :
           so
           in
           vaine
           doth
           any
           man
           bind
           himselfe
           with
           vowes
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           nourisheth
           his
           lusts
           within
           him
           .
        
         
           484
           Truth
           sometimes
           seekes
           corners
           ,
           as
           fearing
           her
           Iudge
           :
           though
           never
           as
           suspecting
           her
           cause
           .
        
         
           485
           Truth
           hath
           alwayes
           a
           good
           face
           ,
           though
           often
           but
           bad
           cloaths
           .
        
         
           486
           Truth
           is
           like
           our
           first
           Parents
           most
           beautifull
           when
           naked
           :
           it
           was
           sin
           that
           covered
           them
           ,
           and
           its
           ignorance
           
           that
           hides
           this
           :
           or
           if
           shee
           doth
           appeare
           in
           rayment
           of
           needle
           worke
           ,
           it
           s
           but
           for
           a
           more
           majesticke
           comelinesse
           ,
           not
           gaudy
           gainesse
           .
        
         
           487
           As
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           naile
           next
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           are
           softer
           then
           the
           rest
           ,
           doe
           of
           themselves
           grow
           into
           that
           hardnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           rest
           :
           so
           the
           consciences
           of
           all
           men
           have
           the
           seeds
           of
           that
           insensibility
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           at
           last
           deafe
           to
           every
           charme
           ;
           and
           secure
           against
           all
           the
           thunder
           which
           is
           threatned
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           488
           Some
           have
           sluces
           in
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           can
           keepe
           them
           open
           ,
           or
           
           shut
           them
           up
           at
           their
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           489
           That
           is
           the
           best
           glasse
           that
           shewes
           the
           smallest
           spots
           ,
           the
           brightest
           light
           that
           shewes
           the
           least
           motes
           :
           the
           finest
           flesh
           that
           is
           sensible
           of
           the
           least
           pricking
           :
           so
           that
           conscience
           that
           is
           sensible
           of
           the
           least
           sinne
           ,
           or
           fayling
           ,
           is
           the
           perfection
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           whereunto
           wee
           all
           should
           strive
           to
           attaine
           .
        
         
           490
           Lay
           an
           heavy
           burthen
           upon
           a
           whole
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           it
           goes
           away
           with
           it
           well
           enough
           :
           so
           if
           the
           soule
           and
           spirit
           be
           sound
           ,
           &
           God
           enable
           a
           man
           to
           beare
           it
           ;
           diseases
           ,
           imprisonment
           ,
           disgraces
           ,
           &c.
           are
           easily
           born
           .
        
         
         
           491
           The
           frame
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           voluptuous
           ,
           ambitious
           ,
           and
           riotous
           person
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           lower
           part
           of
           the
           Elementary
           Region
           ,
           ful
           of
           unquietnesse
           ;
           because
           the
           seat
           of
           winds
           ,
           tempests
           ,
           and
           earth-quakes
           :
           whilst
           the
           beleevers
           soule
           is
           like
           that
           part
           towards
           heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           always
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           still
           enjoying
           true
           rest
           and
           joy
           .
        
         
           492
           As
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           Sunne
           is
           strongest
           there
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           seene
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           earth
           :
           so
           the
           Iudgements
           of
           God
           doe
           often
           lye
           heaviest
           there
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           least
           perceiued
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           in
           a
           hard
           heart
           .
        
         
           493
           If
           a
           little
           stone
           falling
           
           from
           an
           high
           place
           ,
           doth
           more
           hurt
           then
           a
           farre
           greater
           that
           is
           but
           gently
           laid
           on
           :
           how
           wofull
           must
           their
           case
           be
           ,
           who
           shal
           have
           mill-stones
           and
           mountaines
           throwne
           with
           Gods
           owne
           arme
           from
           heaven
           upon
           them
           ?
        
         
           494
           As
           Gods
           wrath
           is
           heavy
           ,
           and
           so
           exceeds
           the
           strength
           of
           nature
           to
           overcome
           it
           :
           so
           its
           infinite
           also
           ,
           and
           so
           excludes
           the
           hope
           of
           nature
           to
           escape
           it
           .
        
         
           495
           Warnings
           of
           Gods
           Iudgements
           are
           least
           feared
           by
           those
           whom
           they
           most
           concerne
           :
           and
           most
           feared
           by
           those
           whom
           they
           least
           concerne
           .
        
         
           496
           Men
           marked
           out
           by
           
           God
           for
           destruction
           ,
           will
           runne
           their
           owne
           heads
           into
           the
           halter
           .
        
         
           497
           As
           Generals
           ,
           when
           a
           generall
           fault
           is
           committed
           by
           their
           souldiers
           ,
           cast
           lots
           ,
           and
           pick
           out
           two
           or
           three
           ,
           &
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           the
           Army
           may
           bee
           saved
           :
           so
           the
           Lord
           takes
           here
           ,
           and
           there
           one
           ,
           and
           followes
           them
           with
           open
           and
           great
           judgements
           ,
           and
           lets
           the
           generality
           alone
           ,
           because
           hee
           would
           spare
           man-kind
           .
        
         
           498
           Man
           by
           meanes
           of
           propagation
           attaineth
           to
           a
           kind
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           eternity
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           posterity
           surviveth
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           499
           Children
           of
           beleeving
           
           parents
           ,
           are
           by
           vertue
           of
           their
           parents
           coppy
           ,
           and
           Gods
           gracious
           entail
           ,
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           17.7.10.11
           .
           
             Act.
          
           2.39
           .
           
             Rom.
          
           11.16
           .
           i
           
             Cor.
          
           7.14
           .
        
         
           500
           Many
           make
           an
           Idoll
           of
           their
           posterity
           ,
           and
           sacrifice
           themselves
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           501
           Hee
           that
           chooseth
           rather
           to
           dye
           ,
           then
           to
           deny
           Christ
           ,
           is
           once
           for
           all
           a
           Martyr
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           chooseth
           to
           live
           a
           wretched
           life
           ,
           little
           better
           (
           if
           not
           worse
           )
           then
           death
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           doe
           evill
           ,
           is
           every
           day
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           15.31
           .
        
         
           502
           Were
           it
           the
           punishment
           ,
           not
           the
           cause
           that
           makes
           martyrdome
           ,
           wee
           
           should
           bee
           best
           stored
           with
           confessors
           from
           Iayles
           ,
           and
           martyrs
           from
           the
           gallows
           .
        
         
           503
           Lawyers
           which
           oppose
           and
           wrangle
           against
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           or
           undertake
           the
           defence
           of
           a
           bad
           ,
           are
           both
           equally
           most
           unworthy
           the
           very
           morall
           vertue
           of
           an
           honest
           Heathen
           .
        
         
           504
           He
           that
           brings
           himselfe
           into
           needlesse
           danger
           ,
           dies
           the
           Devils
           Martyr
           .
        
         
           505
           Marriage
           is
           rather
           a
           fellowship
           of
           the
           dearest
           amity
           ,
           then
           disordered
           love
           :
           and
           Love
           and
           Amity
           differ
           as
           much
           as
           the
           burning
           sick
           heat
           of
           a
           feavet
           from
           the
           naturall
           kindly
           heat
           of
           an
           healthfull
           body
           .
        
         
           596
           We
           may
           often
           see
           a
           
           little
           golden
           glew
           to
           joyne
           fast
           in
           the
           dearest
           bonds
           of
           pearles
           and
           clay
           ;
           but
           noble
           miseries
           and
           golden
           fetters
           ,
           are
           fit
           enough
           for
           such
           couples
           .
        
         
           507
           They
           never
           want
           yeares
           to
           marry
           ,
           who
           have
           a
           Kingdome
           for
           their
           portion
           .
        
         
           508
           Some
           ,
           as
           for
           childrens
           sake
           they
           marry
           once
           ,
           so
           for
           childrens
           sake
           they
           will
           marry
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           509
           Man
           is
           a
           creature
           of
           the
           kind
           ,
           not
           of
           those
           which
           love
           only
           ,
           to
           flock
           ,
           and
           feed
           ,
           and
           live
           together
           as
           Dawes
           ,
           and
           Stares
           doe
           :
           but
           of
           those
           which
           desire
           to
           combine
           and
           worke
           ,
           and
           labour
           also
           together
           ,
           as
           
           Bees
           ,
           and
           Pismires
           doe
           .
        
         
           510
           The
           Rabbins
           observe
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           take
           the
           letters
           of
           the
           name
           
             Iehovah
          
           out
           of
           
             Ish
             ,
          
           and
           
             Isha
             ,
          
           Man
           ,
           and
           Woman
           ,
           there
           remains
           nothing
           but
           
             Esh
             ,
             Esh
             ,
          
           fire
           ,
           fire
           :
           to
           note
           that
           where
           marriage
           is
           not
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           it
           but
           the
           fire
           of
           contention
           .
        
         
           511
           Man
           misseth
           his
           rib
           ,
           and
           seekes
           to
           recover
           it
           againe
           by
           marriage
           :
           and
           the
           woman
           would
           be
           in
           her
           old
           place
           againe
           ,
           under
           the
           mans
           ,
           arme
           or
           wing
           ,
           from
           which
           at
           first
           she
           was
           taken
           .
        
         
           512
           It
           s
           the
           greatest
           judgement
           that
           can
           befall
           a
           man
           ,
           to
           have
           that
           turned
           to
           his
           evill
           ,
           that
           was
           at
           first
           ordained
           
           for
           his
           good
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           table
           made
           a
           snare
           ;
           his
           bread
           ,
           his
           bane
           :
           his
           raising
           ,
           his
           ruine
           :
           his
           delights
           ,
           his
           destruction
           :
           the
           wood
           of
           his
           house
           a
           Gibbet
           to
           hang
           him
           on
           :
           and
           his
           wife
           which
           should
           bee
           the
           light
           of
           his
           eyes
           ,
           the
           joy
           of
           his
           heart
           ;
           to
           be
           a
           continuall
           eye-sore
           ,
           and
           a
           perpetuall
           heart-sore
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           513
           A
           good
           wife
           is
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           as
           a
           Physician
           to
           tend
           him
           in
           his
           sicknesse
           :
           and
           as
           a
           Musician
           to
           cheere
           him
           up
           in
           his
           heavinesse
           .
        
         
           514
           As
           the
           Trumpeters
           owne
           voice
           is
           nothing
           so
           loud
           ,
           or
           strong
           of
           its
           selfe
           ,
           as
           the
           sound
           that
           it
           yeeldeth
           ,
           when
           it
           presseth
           through
           the
           
           Trumpet
           :
           so
           every
           action
           in
           the
           family
           ,
           gaines
           more
           weight
           ,
           and
           procures
           more
           credit
           ,
           when
           it
           passeth
           through
           the
           husbands
           hands
           ,
           and
           comes
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           515
           Man
           ,
           and
           Wife
           are
           as
           those
           two
           branches
           in
           the
           Prophets
           hand
           ,
           enclosed
           in
           one
           barke
           ,
           and
           so
           closing
           together
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           but
           one
           peice
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           fruit
           comes
           of
           either
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           37.17
           .
        
         
           516
           He
           that
           i●
           free
           from
           a
           wife
           may
           frame
           his
           choise
           to
           his
           mind
           :
           but
           hee
           that
           hath
           chosen
           must
           frame
           his
           mind
           to
           his
           choise
           :
           before
           hee
           might
           conforme
           his
           
           actions
           to
           his
           affections
           ,
           now
           hee
           must
           endeavour
           to
           frame
           his
           affection
           according
           to
           his
           action
           .
        
         
           517
           Among
           the
           Heathen
           ,
           the
           gall
           of
           that
           sacrifice
           which
           was
           lame
           ,
           and
           offered
           at
           weddings
           ,
           was
           throwne
           out
           of
           doores
           :
           to
           shew
           that
           married
           persons
           should
           be
           each
           to
           other
           like
           Doves
           without
           gall
           .
        
         
           518
           The
           
             Pythagoreans
          
           set
           a
           note
           of
           infamy
           upon
           the
           number
           of
           two
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           first
           that
           durst
           depart
           from
           ●nity
           :
           for
           nothing
           is
           so
           diabolicall
           as
           division
           ▪
           and
           therefore
           the
           devill
           among
           the
           vulgar
           is
           knowne
           by
           his
           cloven
           foot
           .
        
         
           519
           There
           is
           a
           three
           fold
           Vnity
           .
           
           
             
               1
               Of
               persons
               in
               one
               nature
               .
            
             
               2
               Of
               natures
               in
               one
               person
               .
            
             
               3
               Of
               natures
               and
               persons
               in
               one
               quality
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           is
           one
           God
           .
           In
           the
           second
           ,
           is
           one
           Christ
           .
           In
           the
           third
           ,
           is
           one
           Church
           .
           Christ
           &
           his
           church
           being
           spiritually
           united
           to
           make
           up
           one
           mysticall
           body
           .
        
         
           520
           Honour
           is
           but
           the
           raising
           the
           rate
           ,
           and
           value
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           it
           carries
           nothing
           of
           substance
           necessarily
           along
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           521
           Great
           men
           are
           but
           the
           greater
           Letters
           in
           the
           same
           volume
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           the
           smaller
           ,
           though
           they
           take
           up
           more
           roome
           ,
           yet
           
           they
           put
           no
           more
           matter
           ,
           and
           worth
           into
           the
           word
           which
           they
           compound
           .
        
         
           522
           Every
           dignity
           hath
           some
           duty
           annexed
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           s
           no
           reason
           that
           they
           which
           refuse
           the
           latter
           ,
           should
           expect
           the
           former
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           greater
           the
           honour
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           dishonour
           ,
           if
           the
           duty
           bee
           not
           done
           ,
           that
           that
           honour
           exacteth
           .
        
         
           523
           Rising
           men
           shall
           still
           meet
           with
           more
           staires
           to
           raise
           them
           ;
           as
           those
           which
           are
           falling
           ,
           with
           stumbling
           blocks
           to
           ruine
           them
           .
        
         
           524
           Corrivals
           in
           honour
           count
           themselves
           eclipsed
           by
           every
           beame
           of
           state
           which
           shines
           from
           their
           competitour
           .
        
         
         
           525
           A
           godly
           froitfull
           life
           hath
           a
           fairer
           prospect
           towards
           honour
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           advantages
           in
           the
           world
           besides
           .
        
         
           526
           There
           is
           a
           divine
           and
           supernaturall
           Nobility
           ,
           wherein
           God
           is
           the
           top
           of
           the
           kin
           ,
           and
           Religion
           the
           root
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           which
           all
           other
           nobility
           is
           but
           a
           meere
           shadow
           .
        
         
           527
           Much
           hurt
           and
           mischiefe
           is
           usually
           done
           ,
           when
           a
           wicked
           wit
           ,
           and
           wide
           conscience
           weild
           the
           sword
           of
           authority
           .
        
         
           528
           It
           is
           so
           soveraigne
           ,
           that
           when
           authority
           countermands
           what
           God
           hath
           commanded
           ,
           wee
           must
           refuse
           the
           will
           but
           still
           reverence
           
           the
           power
           of
           a
           lawfull
           Magistrate
           .
        
         
           529
           Government
           is
           the
           prop
           and
           pillar
           of
           all
           States
           ,
           and
           Kingdoms
           ,
           the
           cement
           and
           soule
           of
           humane
           affaires
           :
           the
           life
           of
           society
           and
           order
           ;
           the
           very
           vitall
           spirits
           ,
           whereby
           so
           many
           millions
           of
           men
           doe
           breath
           the
           life
           of
           comfort
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           nature
           of
           things
           subsist
           .
        
         
           530
           That
           State
           will
           never
           excell
           in
           vertue
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           an
           high
           price
           set
           upon
           riches
           .
        
         
           531
           The
           Ancients
           placed
           the
           Statues
           of
           their
           Princes
           by
           their
           fountaines
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           were
           fountaines
           of
           the
           publike
           good
           .
        
         
         
           532
           The
           very
           circle
           of
           the
           crowne
           upon
           a
           Kings
           head
           ,
           tels
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           power
           is
           bounded
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           must
           keepe
           his
           thoughts
           within
           compasse
           .
        
         
           5●3
           Regiment
           without
           Righteousnesse
           degenerateth
           into
           tyrannie
           ,
           it
           s
           but
           robbery
           with
           authority
           .
        
         
           534
           The
           Heathen
           subject
           serveth
           God
           for
           his
           Prince
           :
           but
           the
           Christian
           subject
           serveth
           his
           Prince
           for
           God
           .
        
         
           535
           It
           s
           the
           subjects
           shoulders
           that
           supporteth
           Princes
           ,
           as
           the
           lower
           stones
           in
           a
           wall
           doe
           those
           that
           lye
           aloft
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           536
           Tyrants
           corps
           have
           seldome
           any
           other
           balme
           at
           
           their
           buriall
           ,
           then
           their
           own
           blood
           .
        
         
           537
           The
           Common-wealth
           may
           grow
           fat
           ,
           but
           never
           healthfull
           by
           feeding
           on
           the
           Churches
           goods
           .
        
         
           538
           Royall
           goodnesse
           is
           wont
           to
           make
           ,
           or
           find
           loyall
           subjects
           of
           all
           noble
           spirits
           .
        
         
           539
           The
           freest
           ,
           and
           greatest
           liberty
           of
           ingenuous
           subjects
           ,
           speaks
           their
           Soueraigne
           the
           compleatest
           Monarch
           ,
           ruling
           not
           onely
           bodies
           with
           feare
           ;
           but
           soules
           with
           love
           .
        
         
           540
           There
           is
           a
           time
           .
           when
           publike
           good
           calling
           for
           Iustice
           ,
           leaves
           no
           roome
           ,
           nor
           place
           for
           any
           mercy
           ;
           but
           that
           only
           which
           some
           mis-call
           ,
           Severity
           .
        
         
         
           541
           Subjects
           should
           bee
           Adjectives
           ,
           not
           able
           to
           stand
           without
           (
           much
           lesse
           against
           )
           their
           Princes
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           will
           make
           but
           bad
           construction
           .
        
         
           542
           Though
           bookishnesse
           may
           unactive
           ,
           yet
           learning
           doth
           accomplish
           a
           Prince
           ,
           &
           makes
           him
           sway
           his
           Scepter
           the
           steadier
           .
        
         
           543
           Princes
           who
           make
           their
           subjects
           over
           great
           ,
           whet
           a
           knife
           for
           their
           owne
           throats
           .
        
         
           544
           Iealousie
           if
           it
           be
           fire
           in
           private
           persons
           ,
           it
           is
           wild-fire
           in
           Princes
           ,
           who
           seldom
           rase
           out
           their
           names
           ,
           whom
           once
           they
           have
           written
           in
           their
           black
           bils
           .
        
         
           545
           Princes
           doe
           not
           love
           
           to
           see
           them
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           owe
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           kingdomes
           ,
           so
           unwelcome
           are
           those
           curtesies
           ,
           which
           be
           above
           requitall
           .
        
         
           546
           Ruptures
           betwixt
           great
           ones
           ,
           are
           alwayes
           dangerous
           ,
           whose
           affections
           perchance
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           friends
           may
           bee
           brought
           againe
           to
           meet
           ,
           but
           never
           to
           unite
           and
           incorporate
           .
        
         
           547
           Princes
           ,
           the
           manner
           of
           whose
           death
           is
           private
           ,
           and
           obscure
           fame
           commonly
           conjures
           againe
           out
           of
           their
           graves
           ,
           and
           they
           walke
           abroad
           in
           the
           tongues
           ,
           and
           braines
           of
           many
           ,
           who
           affirme
           and
           beleeve
           them
           to
           be
           still
           alive
           .
        
         
         
           548
           Royall
           goodnesse
           is
           much
           more
           prone
           to
           smile
           ,
           then
           frowne
           ;
           yet
           yeelding
           to
           both
           in
           fittest
           seasons
           .
        
         
           549
           
             Alexander
             Severus
             ,
          
           a
           worthy
           and
           learned
           Emperour
           ,
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           hee
           would
           not
           feed
           his
           servants
           with
           the
           bowels
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           550
           Generally
           active
           nations
           are
           strongest
           abroad
           and
           weakest
           at
           home
           .
        
         
           551
           It
           is
           not
           the
           firmenesse
           of
           the
           stone
           ,
           nor
           the
           fastnesse
           of
           the
           mortar
           ,
           that
           maketh
           strong
           wals
           ,
           but
           the
           integrity
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           .
        
         
           552
           The
           Genius
           of
           old
           Kingdomes
           in
           time
           groweth
           
           weaker
           ,
           and
           doteth
           at
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           553
           As
           it
           was
           a
           signe
           ,
           that
           
             Sampson
          
           meant
           to
           pull
           downe
           the
           house
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           
             Philistims
             ,
          
           when
           he
           pulled
           downe
           the
           Pillars
           that
           bare
           up
           the
           roofe
           :
           so
           its
           a
           shrewd
           signe
           that
           God
           is
           about
           to
           ruine
           a
           State
           ,
           when
           he
           takes
           away
           those
           that
           are
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           and
           props
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           554
           As
           hee
           is
           a
           strong
           man
           ,
           whose
           joynts
           are
           well
           set
           ,
           and
           knit
           together
           ,
           not
           whom
           nature
           hath
           spunne
           out
           all
           in
           length
           ,
           and
           never
           thickned
           him
           :
           so
           it
           is
           the
           united
           and
           well
           compacted
           Kingdome
           entire
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           is
           strong
           ;
           not
           that
           
           which
           reacheth
           ,
           and
           strideth
           the
           farthest
           .
        
         
           555
           It
           s
           better
           to
           bee
           Scripticall
           ,
           then
           Definitive
           in
           the
           causes
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           .
        
         
           556
           Many
           men
           by
           surfeiting
           ,
           digge
           their
           owne
           graves
           with
           their
           teeth
           .
        
         
           557
           Many
           wicked
           men
           are
           like
           Hawks
           of
           great
           esteeme
           ,
           whilst
           living
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           nothing
           worth
           :
           the
           godly
           are
           like
           to
           tamer
           foules
           ,
           which
           are
           husht
           forth
           ,
           and
           little
           heeded
           whilst
           living
           ,
           but
           after
           death
           are
           brought
           into
           the
           Parlour
           .
        
         
           558
           The
           wise
           man
           being
           asked
           ,
           returned
           this
           as
           the
           most
           profitable
           observation
           
           as
           he
           could
           make
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           
             Rome
          
           flourishing
           ,
           that
           even
           there
           also
           men
           died
           .
        
         
           559
           There
           stands
           in
           one
           end
           of
           the
           Library
           in
           
             Dublin
             ,
          
           a
           globe
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           a
           Sceleton
           of
           a
           man
           at
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           shews
           that
           though
           a
           man
           were
           Lord
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           hee
           must
           dye
           .
        
         
           560
           As
           it
           is
           not
           a
           losse
           ,
           but
           a
           preferment
           and
           honour
           for
           a
           married
           woman
           to
           forsake
           her
           own
           kindred
           ,
           and
           house
           to
           goe
           to
           an
           husband
           :
           so
           it
           s
           not
           a
           losse
           ,
           but
           preferment
           for
           the
           soule
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           relinquish
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           goe
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           married
           
           it
           to
           himselfe
           forever
           .
        
         
           561
           Good
           done
           at
           our
           end
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           Lanthorne
           borne
           after
           us
           ,
           which
           directs
           them
           that
           come
           behind
           ,
           but
           affordeth
           us
           very
           little
           light
           :
           whereas
           the
           good
           done
           in
           our
           life
           time
           ,
           is
           like
           a
           Lanthorne
           borne
           before
           us
           ,
           that
           benefits
           both
           them
           ,
           and
           us
           equally
           ,
           imparting
           light
           to
           either
           .
        
         
           562
           Death
           is
           the
           greatest
           losse
           that
           can
           bee
           to
           the
           worldly
           man
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           greatest
           gaine
           that
           can
           be
           to
           the
           godly
           man
           .
        
         
           563
           Gods
           children
           ,
           as
           by
           death
           they
           are
           rid
           of
           corruption
           :
           so
           after
           death
           they
           have
           no
           need
           of
           correction
           .
        
         
         
           564
           Death
           is
           the
           best
           Physician
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           it
           cures
           them
           not
           of
           one
           disease
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           at
           once
           :
           not
           for
           once
           only
           ,
           but
           for
           ever
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           cures
           them
           of
           death
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           565
           A
           man
           may
           have
           a
           three-fold
           being
           :
           A
           being
           of
           nature
           :
           A
           well
           Being
           of
           Grace
           :
           and
           the
           best
           Being
           of
           Glory
           :
           our
           Birth
           gives
           us
           the
           first
           :
           our
           New-birth
           the
           second
           ,
           our
           death
           the
           third
           .
        
         
           566
           It
           s
           no
           life
           but
           death
           that
           severs
           a
           man
           from
           Christ
           whilst
           he
           liveth
           :
           and
           it
           s
           no
           death
           ,
           but
           life
           that
           bringeth
           a
           man
           home
           to
           Christ
           when
           he
           dieth
           .
        
         
           567
           Man
           is
           nothing
           but
           
           soule
           ,
           and
           soile
           :
           or
           Breath
           ,
           and
           Body
           :
           a
           puffe
           of
           wind
           the
           one
           :
           and
           a
           pile
           of
           dust
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           568
           Doe
           not
           that
           to
           day
           that
           thou
           mayest
           repent
           of
           to
           morrow
           :
           yea
           ,
           doe
           not
           that
           to
           day
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           too
           late
           to
           repent
           of
           to
           morrow
           .
        
         
           569
           Considering
           the
           frailty
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           it
           s
           no
           marvell
           ,
           that
           death
           meets
           with
           us
           at
           length
           :
           it
           s
           rather
           marvell
           ,
           that
           it
           misseth
           us
           so
           long
           .
        
         
           5●0
           Wee
           are
           sure
           to
           dye
           ,
           not
           because
           we
           are
           sick
           ,
           but
           because
           wee
           live
           :
           for
           a
           man
           may
           be
           sick
           ,
           and
           not
           dye
           :
           but
           what
           man
           lives
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           see
           death
           .
        
         
         
           571
           Sinne
           and
           Death
           ,
           are
           as
           needle
           ,
           and
           thread
           :
           the
           one
           entring
           before
           ,
           is
           a
           meanes
           to
           draw
           on
           the
           other
           :
           nor
           would
           one
           follow
           ,
           if
           the
           other
           went
           not
           before
           .
        
         
           572
           None
           come
           into
           life
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           perill
           of
           death
           :
           and
           some
           are
           carried
           from
           the
           wombe
           to
           the
           Tombe
           :
           from
           Birth
           to
           Buriall
           .
           
             Io●
          
           10.19
           .
        
         
           573
           As
           for
           our
           Lands
           ,
           so
           for
           our
           lives
           wee
           are
           but
           Gods
           Tenants
           at
           will
           ,
        
         
           574
           Mans
           life
           is
           as
           a
           day
           ,
           dayes
           are
           not
           all
           of
           one
           length
           ,
           neither
           is
           there
           lesse
           variety
           in
           the
           length
           ,
           and
           size
           of
           mens
           lives
           .
        
         
           575
           When
           wee
           have
           
           children
           at
           nurse
           or
           school
           ,
           when
           trouble
           or
           danger
           is
           in
           those
           places
           where
           they
           make
           their
           aboad
           ,
           wee
           send
           for
           them
           home
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           in
           safety
           :
           so
           God
           cals
           some
           of
           his
           children
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           thereby
           taking
           them
           away
           from
           eevill
           to
           come
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           7.1
           .
        
         
           576
           When
           our
           houses
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           firing
           wee
           remove
           our
           treasure
           ,
           and
           Iewels
           in
           the
           first
           place
           into
           places
           of
           more
           security
           :
           so
           where
           Gods
           wrath
           like
           fire
           is
           breaking
           in
           upon
           a
           place
           ,
           he
           removes
           his
           children
           to
           heaven
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           greater
           safety
           .
        
         
           578
           Death
           will
           doe
           that
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           which
           Grace
           
           doth
           now
           by
           degrees
           .
        
         
           578
           
             Ambrose
          
           at
           the
           point
           of
           death
           ,
           said
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           so
           lived
           among
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           be
           ashamed
           longer
           to
           live
           with
           you
           ,
           nor
           am
           I
           affraid
           to
           die
           ,
           because
           wee
           have
           a
           good
           Master
           .
        
         
           579
           Death
           is
           the
           Lady
           ,
           and
           Empresse
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ;
           her
           treasure
           is
           without
           surrender
           :
           and
           from
           her
           sentence
           there
           is
           no
           appeale
           .
        
         
           580
           Because
           God
           defers
           punishing
           ,
           men
           deferre
           repenting
           ;
           and
           spend
           the
           most
           precious
           of
           their
           time
           and
           strength
           in
           sinning
           :
           and
           then
           thinke
           to
           give
           God
           the
           dregs
           ,
           the
           bottome
           ,
           the
           last
           sands
           ,
           their
           dotage
           ,
           which
           
           themselves
           ,
           and
           friends
           are
           weary
           of
           .
        
         
           581
           Gods
           children
           are
           never
           better
           delivered
           out
           of
           their
           troubles
           ,
           then
           when
           they
           seeme
           not
           to
           be
           delivered
           at
           all
           :
           when
           they
           are
           delivered
           out
           of
           them
           by
           death
           .
        
         
           582
           A
           good
           mans
           death
           is
           like
           musicke
           ,
           though
           it
           consist
           of
           sharpes
           ,
           yet
           it
           ends
           in
           a
           Diapason
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           sweet
           close
           .
        
         
           583
           When
           an
           ordinary
           man
           breakes
           ranke
           ,
           and
           dies
           ,
           there
           fals
           a
           vapour
           :
           but
           when
           a
           good
           man
           dies
           ,
           ther
           fals
           a
           starre
           :
           when
           
             Israel
          
           departed
           from
           
             Egypt
             ,
          
           they
           robbed
           the
           
             Egyptians
          
           ;
           and
           when
           a
           good
           man
           shakes
           off
           
           the
           world
           ,
           hee
           robs
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           584
           As
           all
           the
           fresh
           Rivers
           run
           into
           the
           salt
           Sea
           ;
           so
           all
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           world
           ends
           in
           basenesse
           :
           all
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           in
           bitternesse
           :
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           the
           world
           in
           emptinesse
           :
           all
           the
           garments
           of
           the
           world
           in
           nakednesse
           :
           and
           all
           the
           dainties
           ,
           and
           delicates
           of
           the
           world
           in
           loathsomnesse
           and
           rottennesse
           .
        
         
           585
           The
           Grammarian
           that
           can
           decline
           all
           Nounes
           in
           every
           case
           ,
           cannot
           decline
           death
           in
           any
           case
           .
        
         
           586
           When
           
             Adam
          
           and
           
             Eve
          
           became
           subject
           to
           death
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           
           sinne
           ,
           God
           clothed
           them
           with
           the
           skins
           of
           dead
           beasts
           to
           mind
           them
           of
           their
           mortality
           .
        
         
           587
           Its
           hard
           for
           a
           man
           to
           thinke
           upon
           long
           life
           ,
           and
           to
           thinke
           well
           .
        
         
           588
           As
           a
           Bird
           guideth
           her
           flight
           by
           her
           taile
           :
           so
           the
           life
           of
           man
           is
           best
           directed
           by
           a
           continuall
           recourse
           unto
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           589
           The
           remembrance
           of
           death
           is
           like
           a
           strainour
           ,
           all
           the
           thoughts
           ,
           words
           ,
           and
           actions
           ,
           which
           come
           through
           it
           are
           cleansed
           and
           purified
           .
        
         
           590
           An
           holy
           life
           empties
           it selfe
           into
           an
           honourable
           death
           .
        
         
           591
           Christians
           who
           live
           
           dying
           ,
           and
           dye
           living
           loose
           nothing
           by
           death
           ,
           but
           what
           may
           well
           be
           spared
           ,
           Sinne
           and
           Sorrow
           .
        
         
           592
           Life
           is
           deaths
           seeds-time
           :
           death
           ,
           lifes
           Harvest
           ;
           as
           here
           we
           sow
           ,
           so
           there
           we
           reape
           :
           as
           here
           wee
           set
           ,
           so
           there
           wee
           gather
           of
           a
           blessed
           life
           ,
           a
           death
           as
           blissefull
           .
        
         
           593
           It
           s
           no
           death
           but
           life
           to
           be
           joyned
           to
           Christ
           ,
           as
           it
           s
           no
           life
           ,
           but
           death
           to
           bee
           severed
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           594
           Sicknesse
           puts
           men
           in
           mind
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           Conscience
           speaking
           lowdest
           ,
           when
           men
           grow
           speechlesse
           .
        
         
           595
           It
           s
           no
           true
           life
           that
           yeeldeth
           to
           death
           ;
           that
           tendeth
           
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           endeth
           in
           death
           .
           It
           s
           true
           life
           that
           is
           eternall
           .
        
         
           596
           Life
           is
           a
           precious
           prey
           where
           God
           spares
           it
           ,
           especially
           in
           publike
           calamities
           .
        
         
           597
           With
           the
           Papists
           ,
           the
           ostentation
           of
           the
           prosperity
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           demonstration
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           598
           To
           inferre
           that
           
             Romes
          
           faith
           is
           best
           for
           her
           latitude
           ,
           and
           extent
           ;
           is
           falsely
           to
           conclude
           the
           finenesse
           of
           the
           cloath
           ,
           from
           the
           largenesse
           of
           the
           measure
           .
        
         
           599
           A
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           consisting
           of
           errors
           ,
           and
           false-hoods
           
           its
           sutable
           that
           accordingly
           it
           should
           bee
           kept
           up
           ▪
           and
           maintained
           with
           forgeries
           and
           deceits
           .
        
         
           600
           There
           is
           such
           an
           Antipathy
           ,
           betweene
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           a
           Papist
           ,
           as
           is
           betweene
           the
           two
           birds
           in
           
             Plutarch
             ,
          
           the
           
             Siskin
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Muskin
             ,
          
           which
           will
           fight
           eagerly
           alive
           ,
           and
           being
           dead
           ,
           if
           you
           mixe
           their
           blood
           ,
           it
           will
           runne
           apart
           ;
           and
           discociate
           :
           or
           like
           the
           two
           Poles
           of
           heaven
           ,
           which
           stand
           for
           ever
           directly
           ,
           and
           diametrically
           opposite
           .
        
         
           601
           Many
           popish
           miracles
           are
           starke
           lies
           ,
           without
           a
           rag
           of
           probability
           to
           hide
           their
           shame
           ,
           where
           the
           beleever
           is
           as
           foolish
           ,
           as
           the
           
           inventer
           ,
           impudent
           .
        
         
           602
           Pictures
           have
           beene
           accounted
           lay
           mens
           books
           :
           but
           now
           they
           are
           found
           to
           be
           full
           of
           errataes
           ,
           and
           never
           set
           forth
           by
           authority
           from
           the
           King
           of
           heaven
           to
           bee
           meanes
           ,
           or
           workers
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           603
           The
           Popes
           converting
           faculty
           ,
           workes
           strongest
           at
           the
           greatest
           distance
           ;
           for
           the
           
             Indians
          
           he
           turnes
           to
           his
           religion
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Iewes
          
           in
           
             Italy
          
           he
           converts
           to
           his
           profit
           .
        
         
           604
           The
           Pope
           perswades
           men
           they
           are
           cleansed
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           wiped
           of
           their
           money
           by
           his
           Indulgences
           ;
           he
           hath
           the
           conscience
           to
           buy
           earth
           
           cheape
           ,
           and
           sell
           heaven
           deare
           .
        
         
           605
           One
           being
           accused
           ,
           and
           cited
           to
           appeare
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           found
           the
           Popes
           doores
           shut
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           opened
           them
           with
           a
           golden
           key
           ,
           and
           found
           their
           hands
           very
           soft
           towards
           him
           ,
           whom
           formerly
           hee
           had
           greased
           in
           the
           fist
           .
        
         
           606
           The
           Pope
           is
           like
           that
           Shepherd
           ,
           that
           knowes
           no
           other
           way
           to
           bring
           home
           a
           wandring
           sheepe
           ,
           then
           by
           worrying
           him
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           607
           It
           hath
           alwayes
           bin
           the
           Popes
           custome
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           secular
           power
           little
           better
           then
           an
           Hangman
           ,
           to
           execute
           those
           whom
           hee
           condemnes
           .
        
         
         
           608
           The
           Pope
           will
           not
           dispence
           ,
           that
           Princes
           should
           hold
           plurality
           of
           temporall
           dominions
           in
           
             Italy
          
           ;
           especially
           hee
           is
           so
           ticklish
           ,
           hee
           cannot
           endure
           that
           the
           same
           Prince
           should
           embrace
           him
           on
           both
           sides
           .
        
         
           609
           Men
           cannot
           bee
           canonized
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           without
           great
           sums
           of
           money
           ,
           whereby
           it
           seemes
           that
           Angels
           make
           Saints
           at
           
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           610
           As
           Purgatory
           fire
           heats
           the
           Popes
           Kitchin
           ,
           so
           the
           Holy-water
           fils
           his
           pot
           ,
           if
           not
           paies
           for
           all
           his
           second
           course
           .
        
         
           611
           The
           Papists
           by
           their
           Holywater
           pretend
           to
           wash
           men
           from
           their
           profanenesse
           ,
           whiles
           they
           profane
           
           them
           by
           their
           washing
           .
        
         
           612
           Covents
           got
           their
           best
           living
           by
           the
           dying
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           (
           contrary
           to
           all
           others
           )
           most
           to
           worship
           the
           Sun
           setting
           ▪
        
         
           613
           
             Henry
          
           the
           eight
           ,
           breaking
           the
           necks
           of
           al
           Abbies
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           scattered
           abroad
           their
           very
           bones
           ,
           past
           possibility
           of
           all
           recovering
           them
           .
        
         
           614
           Superstition
           not
           only
           taints
           the
           rind
           ,
           but
           rots
           the
           very
           core
           of
           many
           actions
           .
        
         
           615
           As
           its
           sacriledge
           to
           father
           Gods
           immediate
           workes
           on
           naturall
           causes
           :
           so
           its
           superstition
           to
           entitle
           naturall
           events
           to
           bee
           miraculous
           .
        
         
         
           616
           Its
           just
           with
           God
           ▪
           that
           those
           who
           will
           not
           have
           Truth
           their
           King
           ,
           and
           willingly
           obey
           it
           :
           should
           have
           false-hood
           their
           Tyrant
           ,
           to
           whom
           their
           judgements
           should
           be
           captivated
           ,
           and
           enslaved
           .
        
         
           617
           No
           opinion
           is
           so
           monstrous
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           have
           a
           Mother
           it
           will
           get
           a
           Nurse
           .
        
         
           618
           Obstinacy
           is
           that
           dead
           flesh
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           greene
           wound
           of
           an
           errour
           fester
           by
           degrees
           ,
           into
           the
           old
           sore
           of
           an
           heresie
           .
        
         
           619
           In
           the
           Westerne
           parts
           formerly
           ,
           heresies
           like
           an
           angle
           caught
           single
           persons
           :
           which
           in
           
             Asia
             ,
          
           like
           a
           Drag-net
           ,
           caught
           whole
           Provinces
           ;
           as
           alwayes
           errors
           
           grow
           the
           fastest
           in
           hot
           braines
           .
        
         
           621
           The
           
             Grecians
          
           had
           the
           Statue
           of
           Peace
           ,
           with
           
             Pluto
          
           the
           the
           God
           of
           riches
           in
           her
           armes
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Romans
          
           with
           a
           
             Cornu
             copia
             .
          
        
         
           622
           
             Hercules
          
           Club
           was
           made
           of
           Olive
           ,
           the
           Embleme
           of
           Peace
           .
        
         
           623
           A
           cheape
           olive
           Branch
           of
           Peace
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           dear
           Bayes
           of
           victory
           .
        
         
           624
           The
           
             Latines
          
           did
           but
           flourish
           ,
           when
           they
           called
           war
           
             bellum
             :
          
           as
           the
           
             Grecians
          
           flouted
           ;
           when
           they
           called
           the
           
             Faries
             Eumenides
             .
          
        
         
           625
           Peace
           is
           better
           then
           warre
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           causes
           ;
           so
           because
           that
           in
           times
           of
           peace
           ,
           usually
           children
           bury
           
           their
           parents
           ,
           but
           in
           time
           of
           warre
           ,
           Parents
           are
           wont
           to
           bury
           their
           children
           .
        
         
           626
           One
           comming
           to
           a
           Generall
           for
           justice
           :
           What
           dost
           thou
           talke
           to
           me
           of
           justice
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           I
           cannot
           heare
           the
           noyse
           of
           Law
           ,
           and
           Iustice
           for
           the
           sound
           of
           drums
           and
           Guns
           ,
           
             Arma
             silent
             leges
             .
          
        
         
           627
           War
           is
           a
           Tragedy
           ,
           which
           alwayes
           destroyes
           the
           stage
           ,
           wheron
           it
           s
           acted
           .
        
         
           628
           In
           suddaine
           alterations
           it
           cannot
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           should
           bee
           done
           by
           square
           ,
           and
           compasse
           .
        
         
           629
           The
           Devill
           in
           his
           oracles
           used
           to
           earth
           himselfe
           in
           an
           Homonymy
           :
           as
           
           a
           Foxe
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           if
           hee
           be
           stopped
           at
           one
           hole
           ,
           hee
           will
           get
           out
           at
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           630
           Custome
           and
           long
           continuance
           in
           slavery
           ,
           doth
           so
           harden
           ,
           and
           brawn
           mens
           shoulders
           ,
           that
           the
           yoake
           thereof
           doth
           not
           paine
           them
           .
        
         
           631
           Vertue
           will
           quickly
           wither
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           not
           watered
           with
           reward
           .
        
         
           632
           Modesty
           ,
           being
           the
           case
           of
           Chastity
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           where
           the
           case
           is
           broken
           ,
           the
           Iewell
           is
           lost
           .
        
         
           633
           Vnto
           a
           double
           apprehension
           of
           justice
           in
           God
           ,
           there
           must
           answer
           a
           double
           act
           of
           Righteousness
           in
           man
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           surety
           for
           him
           :
           to
           Gods
           punishing
           
           justice
           ,
           a
           Righteousnesse
           Passive
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           
             rectus
             in
             curia
          
           againe
           ,
           and
           to
           Gods
           commanding
           justice
           ,
           a
           Righteousnesse
           Active
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           is
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           made
           acceptable
           to
           God
           againe
           ▪
        
         
           634
           They
           which
           are
           most
           alone
           ,
           should
           bee
           most
           in
           the
           company
           of
           good
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           635
           Hee
           that
           playes
           the
           unthrift
           with
           golden
           occasion
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           hope
           for
           another
           to
           play
           the
           good
           husband
           with
           .
        
         
           636
           Passions
           ,
           like
           heavy
           bodies
           downe
           steepe
           hils
           ,
           move
           violently
           ,
           being
           once
           in
           motion
           ,
           and
           know
           no
           ground
           but
           the
           bottome
           .
        
         
         
           635
           Severity
           hot
           in
           the
           fourth
           degree
           ,
           is
           little
           better
           then
           poyson
           ,
           and
           becommeth
           cruelty
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           637
           Idlenesse
           disposeth
           men
           to
           all
           vices
           ;
           as
           standing
           waters
           are
           most
           subject
           to
           putrifie
           .
        
         
           638
           An
           honourable
           foe
           is
           better
           then
           a
           treacherous
           friend
           .
        
         
           639
           There
           is
           no
           end
           why
           such
           things
           should
           bee
           with
           danger
           determined
           ,
           which
           without
           danger
           of
           sinne
           we
           may
           well
           be
           ignorant
           of
           .
           
             August
             .
          
        
         
           640
           Our
           quickest
           sight
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           is
           but
           one
           degree
           above
           blindnesse
           .
        
         
           641
           God
           useth
           to
           withdraw
           
           miracles
           ,
           where
           hee
           affords
           meanes
           .
        
         
           642
           Gray
           haires
           are
           the
           silver
           Crowne
           of
           age
           ,
           and
           Glory
           the
           golden
           Crowne
           of
           Immortality
           .
        
         
           643
           A
           plentifull
           table
           to
           feed
           the
           body
           ,
           without
           profitable
           discourse
           to
           feed
           the
           mind
           ,
           is
           little
           better
           then
           a
           manger
           .
        
         
           644
           Wee
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           price
           of
           any
           good
           ,
           
             carendo
             magis
             quam
             fruedo
             .
          
        
         
           645
           Contraries
           are
           the
           best
           Commentaries
           upon
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           their
           mutuall
           opposition
           ,
           the
           best
           exposition
           .
        
         
           646
           Health
           is
           most
           esteemed
           ,
           when
           it
           brings
           letters
           of
           commendation
           from
           sicknesse
           .
        
         
         
           646
           The
           consolations
           of
           Christs
           presence
           ,
           are
           much
           enhanced
           by
           the
           desolations
           wee
           find
           in
           his
           absence
           .
        
         
           647
           
             Parisiensis
          
           said
           ,
           that
           to
           excommunicate
           men
           for
           trifles
           ,
           is
           as
           if
           a
           man
           should
           see
           a
           fly
           ,
           or
           a
           flea
           upon
           ones
           fore-head
           ,
           and
           should
           take
           a
           beetle
           ,
           and
           knocke
           him
           on
           the
           head
           ,
           to
           kill
           to
           fly
           .
        
         
           648
           The
           earth
           since
           the
           curse
           ,
           is
           a
           fond
           mother
           to
           dirty
           weeds
           ;
           a
           froward
           Stepmother
           to
           dainty
           flowers
           .
        
         
           649
           (
           Wee
           )
           is
           sometimes
           the
           language
           of
           humility
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           urged
           to
           a
           necessary
           selfe
           prayse
           ,
           for
           therein
           wee
           distribute
           the
           honour
           to
           many
           ,
           that
           wee
           
           may
           not
           seeme
           to
           attribute
           too
           much
           to
           our selves
           ;
           then
           this
           plurall
           number
           ,
           is
           a
           phrase
           of
           singular
           modesty
           .
        
         
           650
           Gods
           authority
           is
           sufficient
           security
           to
           undertake
           any
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           651
           Vaine
           hopes
           are
           the
           dreames
           of
           waking-men
           ,
           as
           vaine
           dreames
           are
           all
           the
           wakings
           of
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           carnall
           men
           ,
           whose
           life
           is
           but
           a
           dreame
           .
        
         
           652
           As
           to
           bow
           very
           low
           backwards
           ,
           argues
           not
           weaknesse
           :
           but
           strength
           and
           activity
           :
           so
           to
           yeeld
           to
           weak
           brethren
           (
           provided
           that
           it
           bee
           not
           so
           low
           as
           to
           sinne
           )
           shewes
           neither
           infirmity
           ,
           nor
           pusillanimity
           .
        
         
           653
           When
           
             Bucephalus
          
           
           came
           first
           to
           court
           ,
           hee
           was
           like
           to
           have
           beene
           sent
           back
           ,
           because
           none
           could
           backe
           him
           :
           
             Alexander
          
           observing
           the
           mistake
           ,
           that
           they
           all
           came
           on
           the
           sunny
           side
           ,
           and
           so
           scarred
           the
           horse
           with
           their
           shadow
           ;
           backt
           him
           himselfe
           on
           the
           other
           :
           so
           many
           men
           might
           bee
           backt
           for
           Gods
           use
           ,
           if
           men
           did
           not
           goe
           on
           the
           wrong
           side
           ,
           using
           meanes
           without
           discretion
           .
        
         
           653
           It
           s
           a
           good
           course
           of
           wisedome
           ,
           not
           to
           aggravate
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           things
           as
           they
           are
           ;
           not
           to
           make
           them
           worse
           ,
           but
           as
           candidly
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           them
           as
           the
           things
           will
           permit
           .
        
         
           654
           Man
           is
           a
           rationall
           creature
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           mastered
           
           when
           he
           goes
           the
           wrong
           way
           ,
           by
           mastering
           his
           reason
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           ,
           
             
               1
               By
               strong
               and
               clear
               convincing
               .
            
             
               2
               Sharpe
               ,
               and
               sweet
               reproving
               .
            
             
               3
               Sound
               ,
               and
               grave
               instructing
               .
            
             
               4
               Seasonable
               ,
               and
               necessary
               comforting
               .
            
          
        
         
           655
           The
           mind
           in
           a
           man
           is
           as
           a
           strong
           Fort
           in
           a
           Citie
           ,
           which
           being
           once
           gained
           ,
           its
           easie
           to
           command
           the
           whole
           countrey
           .
        
         
           656
           The
           Rabbins
           rule
           is
           :
           Cloath
           thy
           wife
           above
           thy
           estate
           ,
           thy
           children
           according
           to
           thy
           estate
           ,
           and
           thy selfe
           beneath
           thy
           estate
           .
        
         
           657
           In
           his
           creation
           wee
           
           find
           man
           made
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           restauration
           ,
           wee
           find
           God
           made
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           man
           :
           and
           man
           once
           againe
           after
           the
           similitude
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           658
           
             Ionah
          
           had
           beene
           drowned
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           bin
           devoured
           :
           the
           letter
           destruction
           was
           a
           deliverance
           from
           the
           former
           ;
           and
           the
           Ravine
           of
           the
           fish
           ,
           a
           Refuge
           from
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Sea
           .
        
         
           659
           Where
           the
           treasure
           is
           ,
           there
           the
           heart
           is
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           heart
           ,
           there
           the
           happinesse
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           happinesse
           ▪
           there
           the
           God
           .
        
         
           660
           If
           God
           favour
           not
           our
           attempts
           ,
           neither
           the
           plotting
           of
           our
           heads
           ,
           nor
           
           the
           sollicitousnesse
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           nor
           the
           druggery
           of
           our
           hands
           ,
           nor
           the
           whole
           concurrence
           of
           our
           created
           strength
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           assistances
           that
           we
           can
           procure
           ,
           will
           be
           able
           to
           effect
           the
           most
           obvious
           ,
           and
           feasible
           events
           .
        
         
           661
           What
           paines
           doe
           husbandmen
           take
           to
           keepe
           the
           earth
           from
           giving
           up
           the
           Ghost
           ;
           in
           opening
           the
           veins
           thereof
           ,
           in
           applying
           their
           soyl
           ,
           and
           marle
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           salves
           ,
           and
           cordials
           ,
           in
           laying
           of
           it
           asleep
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           when
           it
           lies
           fallow
           ,
           that
           by
           any
           meanes
           they
           may
           preserve
           in
           it
           that
           life
           ,
           which
           they
           see
           plainely
           approaching
           to
           its
           last
           gaspe
           .
        
         
         
           662
           Farre
           more
           precious
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           is
           a
           chaine
           of
           Iron
           ,
           that
           drawes
           him
           out
           of
           a
           pit
           ;
           then
           a
           chaine
           of
           Gold
           ,
           which
           clogs
           him
           in
           a
           prison
           :
           A
           key
           of
           Iron
           which
           lets
           him
           out
           of
           a
           Dungeon
           ,
           then
           a
           barre
           of
           gold
           which
           shuts
           him
           in
           .
        
         
           663
           As
           all
           the
           good
           which
           Christ
           hath
           done
           ,
           is
           ours
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           communion
           with
           him
           :
           so
           all
           the
           evill
           we
           suffer
           ,
           is
           Christs
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           compassion
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           664
           In
           this
           scribling
           age
           ,
           many
           Polemicall
           Pamphlets
           come
           forth
           ,
           with
           more
           teeth
           to
           bite
           ,
           then
           arguments
           to
           convince
           .
        
         
           665
           Some
           things
           are
           so
           
           inherently
           good
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           may
           bee
           done
           imperfectly
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           be
           done
           profanely
           :
           as
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           feare
           ,
           trust
           in
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
           Others
           so
           good
           with
           relation
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           may
           bee
           done
           without
           relation
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           conformities
           ,
           as
           are
           required
           in
           them
           :
           (
           as
           to
           give
           almes
           ,
           fast
           ▪
           pray
           ,
           &c.
           )
           therefore
           they
           may
           cease
           to
           be
           good
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           666
           As
           the
           influence
           of
           the
           same
           Sunne
           ,
           ripeneth
           both
           the
           Grape
           ,
           and
           the
           Crab
           :
           and
           yet
           though
           the
           Grape
           hath
           sweetnesse
           from
           it
           ,
           the
           Crab
           still
           retaines
           the
           sowernesse
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           from
           it selfe
           :
           so
           the
           same
           
           spirit
           helpes
           the
           faithfull
           in
           their
           holy
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           in
           their
           morrall
           workes
           ,
           which
           yet
           retaine
           the
           quality
           ,
           and
           sowernesse
           of
           the
           stocke
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           come
           .
        
         
           667
           Naturall
           impotency
           in
           good
           can
           give
           no
           excuse
           to
           wilfull
           neglect
           .
        
         
           668
           When
           an
           action
           hath
           evill
           in
           its
           substance
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           omitted
           :
           but
           when
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           precept
           ,
           and
           hath
           evill
           only
           externally
           cast
           upon
           it
           by
           the
           Agent
           :
           the
           action
           is
           not
           to
           be
           omitted
           ,
           but
           the
           Agent
           reformed
           .
        
         
           669
           As
           by
           the
           Cable
           a
           man
           may
           draw
           his
           vessell
           to
           the
           Ancher
           :
           so
           the
           
           soule
           being
           fixed
           by
           the
           anker
           of
           hope
           to
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           hale
           ,
           and
           draw
           it selfe
           nearer
           and
           nearer
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           670
           Christ
           without
           any
           demerit
           of
           his
           ,
           suffered
           our
           punishment
           ,
           that
           we
           without
           any
           merit
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           might
           obtaine
           his
           grace
           .
        
         
           672
           As
           a
           Prince
           in
           his
           inauguration
           openeth
           prisons
           ,
           and
           unlooseth
           many
           which
           were
           there
           bound
           to
           honour
           his
           solemnity
           :
           so
           did
           Christ
           to
           some
           of
           his
           Saints
           at
           his
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           gave
           assurance
           to
           all
           his
           of
           their
           conquest
           over
           the
           last
           Enemy
           .
        
         
           673
           Those
           Superiours
           which
           correct
           ,
           and
           instruct
           not
           ,
           are
           like
           those
           which
           
           snuffe
           the
           light
           oft
           ,
           but
           put
           no
           oyle
           into
           the
           Lampe
           .
        
         
           674
           As
           it
           is
           no
           Councell
           ,
           but
           a
           Conventicle
           ,
           where
           Truth
           is
           not
           aimed
           at
           :
           so
           it
           s
           no
           society
           ,
           but
           a
           conspiracy
           ,
           wherein
           right
           is
           not
           regarded
           .
        
         
           675
           As
           the
           property
           of
           an
           ingenuous
           disposition
           in
           an
           inferiour
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           fault
           sometimes
           ,
           even
           where
           there
           is
           none
           :
           not
           by
           lying
           &
           dissembling
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           patient
           bearing
           ,
           and
           forbearing
           ,
           being
           as
           ready
           to
           alter
           what
           is
           done
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           done
           otherwise
           then
           it
           ought
           .
        
         
           676
           A
           few
           gray
           haires
           may
           be
           more
           worth
           ,
           then
           many
           young
           locks
           ;
           and
           a
           
           few
           gray
           beards
           doe
           more
           then
           many
           greene
           heads
           .
        
         
           677
           As
           for
           our
           lands
           ,
           so
           for
           our
           lives
           ;
           we
           are
           but
           Gods
           tenents
           at
           will
           .
        
         
           678
           The
           most
           that
           any
           know
           is
           the
           least
           of
           that
           they
           know
           not
           .
        
         
           679
           It
           s
           a
           double
           misery
           to
           be
           miserable
           :
           and
           yet
           not
           commiserated
           :
           to
           be
           in
           a
           pittifull
           plight
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           pittied
           .
        
         
           700
           Mans
           extremity
           is
           Gods
           opportunity
           .
        
         
           681
           Deliverance
           is
           oft
           nearest
           ,
           when
           destruction
           seemeth
           surest
           .
        
         
           682
           Professed
           hatred
           
           taketh
           away
           opportunity
           of
           revenge
           .
        
         
           683
           It
           is
           our
           best
           ,
           and
           surest
           security
           ,
           for
           us
           never
           to
           secure
           .
        
         
           684
           In
           the
           naturall
           body
           ,
           paine
           in
           one
           member
           ,
           causeth
           paine
           in
           all
           the
           rest
           :
           but
           in
           the
           spirituall
           body
           politicke
           ,
           not
           the
           pain
           only
           ,
           but
           the
           want
           of
           paine
           in
           one
           member
           ,
           is
           a
           meanes
           of
           paine
           to
           the
           fellow
           members
           .
        
         
           685
           Some
           men
           neither
           hope
           in
           God
           ,
           nor
           fear
           him
           :
           these
           neither
           regard
           his
           wrath
           ,
           nor
           his
           mercy
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           feare
           ,
           but
           hope
           not
           ,
           these
           regard
           his
           wrath
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Some
           hope
           ,
           but
           feare
           not
           ●hese
           regard
           his
           mercy
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           wrath
           .
        
         
           Some
           hope
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           these
           regard
           both
           his
           mercy
           ,
           and
           his
           wrath
           :
           the
           feare
           of
           Gods
           judgements
           now
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           prevent
           the
           feeling
           of
           them
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           686
           They
           that
           〈◊〉
           Schollers
           to
           their
           own
           reason
           ,
           are
           sure
           to
           have
           a
           foole
           to
           their
           Master
           .
        
         
           687
           Councell
           is
           an
           act
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           deliberating
           
           about
           meanes
           to
           an
           end
           :
           and
           directing
           to
           choose
           a
           particular
           means
           that
           tends
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           688
           Kings
           may
           pardon
           Traytors
           ,
           but
           they
           cannot
           change
           their
           hearts
           :
           but
           Christ
           pardons
           none
           ,
           but
           hee
           makes
           them
           new
           creatures
           .
        
         
           689
           
             Socrates
          
           knowing
           that
           there
           was
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           said
           in
           his
           Apology
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           would
           give
           him
           his
           life
           ,
           upon
           condition
           ,
           to
           keepe
           that
           truth
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           teach
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           accept
           life
           upon
           such
           a
           condition
           .
        
         
         
           690
           As
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           because
           its
           ordinary
           ;
           is
           not
           regarded
           :
           so
           ●
           continuall
           Sun-shine
           of
           Gods
           favour
           enjoyed
           ,
           occasioneth
           but
           a
           common
           esteeme
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           691
           Gods
           Attributes
           and
           Christs
           Righteousnesse
           doe
           sufficiently
           ,
           fully
           ,
           and
           adequately
           answer
           al
           wants
           ,
           and
           doubts
           ,
           all
           objections
           ,
           and
           distresses
           wee
           can
           have
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           in
           .
        
         
           692
           A
           man
           may
           leave
           that
           estate
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           gotten
           by
           wisedome
           :
           but
           hee
           cannot
           leave
           them
           wisedome
           to
           guide
           that
           estate
           when
           they
           have
           it
           .
        
         
         
           694
           He
           that
           keepes
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           he
           goes
           the
           shortest
           way
           to
           happinesse
           .
        
         
           695
           As
           a
           man
           may
           shew
           an
           object
           ,
           and
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           light
           ,
           but
           he
           cannot
           make
           a
           blind
           eye
           see
           it
           :
           so
           a
           man
           may
           propound
           arguments
           ,
           but
           cannot
           make
           an
           unfitted
           heart
           capable
           of
           comfort
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           696
           He
           that
           is
           most
           fearfull
           in
           sinne
           ,
           is
           most
           bold
           in
           all
           things
           else
           .
        
         
           697
           As
           Weather-cocks
           and
           Mils
           ,
           when
           the
           wind
           ceaseth
           ,
           or
           the
           waters
           faile
           ,
           stand
           still
           :
           so
           men
           usually
           are
           carried
           to
           doe
           us
           good
           ,
           
           or
           evill
           with
           by
           respects
           :
           so
           that
           when
           those
           respects
           fayle
           ,
           they
           give
           over
           to
           doe
           either
           .
        
         
           698
           As
           In
           warre
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           strength
           of
           the
           souldiers
           lieth
           in
           their
           Captain
           :
           so
           in
           spirituall
           conflicts
           ,
           all
           a
           Christians
           strength
           is
           in
           and
           from
           Christ
           .
        
         
           699
           No
           man
           can
           so
           see
           the
           riches
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           affected
           with
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
        
         
           700
           Even
           as
           a
           good
           eye
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           face
           :
           so
           a
           good
           intention
           aiming
           at
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           action
           .
        
         
         
           701
           The
           crookednesse
           of
           our
           nature
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           it
           feares
           not
           crosses
           till
           it
           feels
           them
           :
           nor
           sees
           mercies
           till
           they
           are
           out
           of
           sight
           :
           it
           being
           with
           the
           soule
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           eye
           ,
           that
           sees
           nothing
           that
           is
           not
           somewhat
           distant
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           702
           Heaven
           is
           such
           a
           place
           ,
           wher
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           then
           what
           should
           bee
           desired
           :
           nothing
           more
           that
           can
           be
           desired
           .
        
         
           703
           They
           that
           are
           least
           fearefull
           before
           danger
           ,
           are
           most
           basely
           fearfull
           in
           danger
           .
        
         
           704
           No
           instrument
           was
           
           ever
           so
           perfectly
           in
           tune
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           next
           hand
           that
           touched
           it
           did
           not
           mend
           something
           :
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           judgement
           so
           strong
           ,
           and
           perspicacious
           ,
           from
           which
           another
           will
           not
           in
           some
           things
           find
           ground
           of
           variance
           .
        
         
           705
           Spirituall
           joy
           is
           like
           fire
           upon
           the
           Altar
           ,
           it
           hath
           ever
           fuell
           to
           feed
           upon
           ,
           though
           we
           doe
           not
           alwayes
           feare
           it
           .
        
         
           706
           Every
           of
           our
           senses
           in
           heaven
           shal
           be
           filled
           with
           its
           severall
           singularity
           ,
           and
           excellency
           of
           all
           possible
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           perfection
           .
        
         
         
         
         
           709
           Sathans
           insatiable
           malice
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           every
           sinfull
           thought
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           of
           
             Sodomy
             :
          
           every
           idle
           word
           ,
           a
           desperate
           blasphemy
           :
           every
           angry
           look
           ,
           a
           bloody
           murther
           :
           every
           frailty
           ,
           a
           crying
           sin
           :
           and
           every
           default
           ,
           a
           damnable
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           710
           
             Adams
          
           fall
           hath
           made
           mans
           capacity
           very
           small
           .
        
         
           711
           The
           Iewes
           who
           had
           bought
           Christ
           for
           thirty
           pence
           ,
           were
           themselves
           sold
           thirty
           a
           penny
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           destruction
           of
           
             Ierusalem
             .
          
        
         
           712
           The
           Iewes
           bought
           
           leave
           on
           the
           tenth
           of
           
             August
             ,
          
           (
           the
           day
           on
           which
           their
           City
           was
           taken
           )
           yearely
           to
           goe
           into
           it
           to
           bewayle
           it
           :
           so
           that
           they
           which
           bought
           Christs
           blood
           ,
           were
           after
           glad
           to
           buy
           their
           own
           tears
           .
        
         
           713
           Active
           men
           like
           Mil-stones
           in
           motion
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           no
           other
           grift
           to
           grind
           ,
           will
           set
           fire
           on
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           714
           Though
           an
           argument
           fetched
           from
           successe
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           cypher
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           yet
           it
           encreaseth
           a
           number
           ,
           when
           joyned
           with
           others
           .
        
         
           715
           Commonly
           ,
           they
           who
           vow
           not
           to
           goe
           the
           high
           way
           of
           Gods
           ordinances
           ,
           
           doe
           haunt
           base
           ,
           and
           unwarrantable
           by-paths
           .
        
         
           716
           Voluptuous
           persons
           make
           play
           their
           worke
           ,
           and
           have
           their
           constant
           diet
           on
           the
           sawce
           of
           recreations
           .
        
         
           717
           The
           saddle
           oft
           times
           is
           not
           set
           on
           the
           right
           horse
           ,
           because
           his
           back
           is
           too
           high
           to
           be
           reached
           ,
           &
           commonly
           the
           Instruments
           are
           made
           skreens
           to
           save
           the
           face
           of
           the
           principall
           from
           scorching
           .
        
         
           718
           Favourites
           are
           usually
           the
           Bridge
           by
           which
           all
           offices
           must
           passe
           ,
           and
           there
           pay
           to●e
           .
        
         
         
           719
           Men
           breed
           in
           soft
           imployments
           ,
           are
           presently
           foundred
           with
           hard
           labour
           .
        
         
           720
           Many
           mens
           gifts
           prevaile
           more
           to
           raise
           them
           ,
           then
           their
           endowments
           .
        
         
           721
           Industry
           in
           action
           ,
           is
           as
           importunity
           in
           speech
           ;
           by
           continuall
           inculcation
           ,
           it
           forceth
           a
           yeelding
           beyond
           the
           strength
           of
           reason
           .
        
         
           722
           Though
           devotion
           be
           the
           naturall
           heat
           ,
           yet
           discretion
           is
           the
           radicall
           moisture
           of
           an
           action
           ,
           keeping
           it
           healthfull
           ,
           prosperous
           ,
           and
           long
           lived
           .
        
         
           723
           Some
           men
           are
           given
           
           over
           to
           damnable
           villanies
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           road
           of
           humane
           corruption
           ,
           and
           as
           far
           from
           mans
           nature
           ,
           as
           Gods
           law
           .
        
         
           725
           Vsually
           suspiciousnesse
           is
           as
           great
           an
           enemy
           to
           wisedome
           ,
           as
           too
           much
           credulity
           :
           it
           doing
           oft
           times
           hurtfull
           wrong
           to
           friends
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           doth
           receive
           wrongful
           hurt
           from
           dissemblers
           .
        
         
           726
           The
           leprosie
           was
           most
           rife
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           ,
           God
           so
           ordering
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           
             Iudea
          
           was
           sickest
           ,
           while
           her
           Phisician
           was
           nearest
           .
        
         
           727
           The
           Turkes
           ,
           which
           reape
           no
           benefit
           by
           Christs
           
           death
           ,
           receive
           much
           profit
           by
           his
           buriall
           ,
           farming
           the
           Sepulcher
           for
           a
           great
           rent
           to
           the
           Friars
           .
        
         
           728
           In
           some
           mens
           discourses
           ,
           one
           cannot
           see
           matter
           for
           words
           ,
           as
           in
           some
           others
           ,
           scarce
           words
           for
           matter
           .
        
         
           729
           A
           female
           was
           allowed
           in
           peace-offerings
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           a
           ready
           heart
           sets
           an
           high
           price
           with
           God
           upon
           a
           low
           present
           .
        
         
           730
           The
           preservation
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           reservation
           :
           as
           
             Sodome
          
           and
           her
           sisters
           ,
           who
           were
           rescued
           from
           the
           foure
           Kings
           ,
           that
           
           God
           might
           raine
           down
           hell
           from
           heaven
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           731
           Wicked
           men
           swim
           merrily
           downe
           the
           streame
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           as
           the
           silly
           fishes
           doe
           downe
           the
           River
           
             Iordan
             ,
          
           till
           they
           perish
           in
           the
           dead
           sea
           :
           their
           merry
           dance
           ending
           in
           a
           miserable
           downfall
           .
        
         
           732
           As
           the
           high
           heavens
           may
           be
           seene
           through
           a
           low
           lattice
           :
           so
           may
           a
           large
           heart
           sometimes
           in
           a
           little
           gift
           .
        
         
           733
           It
           s
           a
           great
           slavery
           to
           make
           the
           mind
           a
           servant
           unto
           the
           tongue
           :
           and
           so
           to
           tye
           her
           up
           in
           fetters
           ,
           that
           shee
           may
           not
           walke
           ,
           but
           by
           
           number
           and
           measure
           .
        
         
           734
           Vsually
           they
           know
           not
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           who
           so
           speak
           ;
           as
           that
           others
           know
           not
           what
           they
           meane
           .
        
         
           735
           Misty
           ,
           and
           cloudy
           Eloquence
           ,
           serves
           onely
           to
           shadow
           an
           ignorant
           mind
           ,
           or
           an
           ill
           meaning
           .
        
         
           736
           Some
           men
           had
           rather
           doe
           ill
           ,
           and
           get
           a
           pardon
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           an
           apology
           ;
           then
           to
           be
           faultlesse
           ,
           and
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           neither
           ,
           
             Maluit
             excusare
             culpam
             ,
             quam
             non
             committere
             .
          
        
         
           737
           Nothing
           can
           worke
           as
           God
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           
           it
           be
           such
           as
           God
           made
           it
        
         
           741
           Gods
           children
           are
           sometimes
           too
           desirous
           to
           pitty
           themselves
           ,
           and
           need
           no
           
             Peter
          
           to
           stirre
           them
           up
           to
           it
           :
           the
           flesh
           of
           it selfe
           being
           prone
           enough
           to
           draw
           back
           and
           make
           excuses
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           power
           of
           grace
           from
           its
           due
           operation
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           ,